Schism detected in both extreams, or, Two sorts of sinful separation the first part detecteth the schismatical principles of a resolver of three cases about church-communion, the second part confuteth the separation pleaded for in a book famed to be written by Mr. Raphson.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 237 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27028
         Wing B1396
         ESTC R16323
         12393808
         ocm 12393808
         61069
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27028)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61069)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 269:5)
      
       
         
           
             Schism detected in both extreams, or, Two sorts of sinful separation the first part detecteth the schismatical principles of a resolver of three cases about church-communion, the second part confuteth the separation pleaded for in a book famed to be written by Mr. Raphson.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [5], 58, [4], 18 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Attributed to Richard Baxter. Cf. BM.
             "The second part against schism being animadversions on a book famed to be Mr. Raphson's" (18 p. at end) has special t.p.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Raphson, -- Mr.
           Christian union -- England.
           Schism.
           Church -- Catholicity.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SCHISM
           Detected
           in
           both
           Extreams
           .
           OR
           TWO
           SORTS
           OF
           Sinful
           Separation
           .
        
         
           The
           FIRST
           PART
           detecteth
           the
           Schismatical
           Principles
           of
           a
           Resolver
           of
           three
           Cases
           about
           Church-Communion
           .
        
         
           The
           SECOND
           PART
           Confuteth
           the
           Separation
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           famed
           to
           be
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Raphson
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           15.
           7.
           
        
         
           Receive
           ye
           one
           another
           as
           Christ
           received
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           near
           
             Mercers
             Chappel
          
           .
           1684.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DANGEROUS
               SCHISMATICK
               CLEARLY
               DETECTED
               ,
               and
               fully
               CONFUTED
               ;
               For
               the
               Saving
               of
               a
               Distracted
               Nation
               from
               that
               which
               would
               destroy
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Occasioned
               by
               a
               Resolver
               of
               Three
               CASES
               about
               CHURCH-COMMUNION
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 RICHARD
                 BAXTER
              
               a
               Catholique
               Christian
               ,
               who
               is
               against
               confining
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Communion
               to
               any
               Sect
               how
               Great
               soever
               .
            
             
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               John
               13.
               35.
               
            
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               Love
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               1
               John
               4.
               16.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               Love
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               14.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               Disputations
               :
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               but
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               for
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Parkhurst
              
               at
               the
               Bible
               and
               
                 Three
                 Crowns
              
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               of
               Cheapside
               near
               Mercers-Chappel
               ,
               1683.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               English
               Schismatick
               ,
               detected
               and
               confuted
               :
               Occasioned
               by
               a
               Resolver
               of
               Cases
               about
               Church
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 SAITH
                 THE
                 RESOLVER
                 ,
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THE
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 themselves
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 saith
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 plainest
                 description
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 his
                 Auditors
                 or
                 Readers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Genus
                 ,
                 a
                 Community
                 of
                 equals
                 without
                 Rulers
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 suppose
                 he
                 meaneth
                 not
                 such
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 enough
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 sure
                 now
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 Christians
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 are
                 
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   secundum
                   quid
                   ,
                
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 respect
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Vnited
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 Creature
                 is
                 Vnited
                 to
                 him
                 perfectly
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 thereby
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 created
                 Nature
                 .
                 Only
                 Christ
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 Hypostatically
                 in
                 his
                 created
                 Nature
                 .
                 All
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 natural
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 being
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 his
                 Image
                 :
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 effects
                 to
                 their
                 constant
                 efficient
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 defined
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 The
                 Churches
                 Union
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Christ
                 himself
                 as
                 Head
                 is
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Definition
                 ,
                 thô
                 the
                 meer
                 Body
                 may
                 in
                 common
                 speech
                 be
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Will
                 any
                 
                   Divine
                   Covenant
                
                 serve
                 ?
                 or
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ?
                 7.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 called
                 Divine
                 only
                 as
                 
                   made
                   by
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   commanded
                   by
                   God
                   and
                   made
                   by
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 or
                 as
                 mutual
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 Gods
                 Law
                 and
                 offered
                 or
                 Conditional
                 Promise
                 is
                 most
                 frequently
                 called
                 
                   His
                   Covenant
                
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 uniteth
                 not
                 men
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 consent
                 and
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Their
                 own
                 
                   Covenant
                   Act
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 hereto
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 and
                 done
                 by
                 Gods
                 assisting
                 Grace
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 Relative
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Terminus
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 a
                 Relation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 definition
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 End
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Association
                 :
                 Therefore
                 this
                 is
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 beginning
                 tells
                 us
                 what
                 to
                 expect
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 description
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 ▪
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 agree
                 to
                 divers
                 forms
                 of
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 intended
                 not
                 a
                 Definition
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 loose
                 description
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 a
                 defining
                 Doctor
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 controversie
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 try
                 this
                 description
                 upon
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Army
                 ,
                 or
                 Navy
                 ,
                 or
                 suppose
                 them
                 meer
                 Deists
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Army
                 ,
                 or
                 Navy
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Society
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Men.
                 3.
                 
                 Separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 
                   secundum
                   quid
                   &
                   ad
                   hoc
                
                 (
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 
                   simpliciter
                   &
                   ad
                   omnia
                
                 :
                 e.
                 g.
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 Separated
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 humanity
                 ,
                 No
                 Deist
                 from
                 any
                 but
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Christian
                 in
                 believing
                 a
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Nations
                 .
                 )
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 
                   Vnited
                   to
                   God
                
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 
                   owning
                   a
                   God
                
                 and
                 Worshipping
                 him
                 amounts
                 to
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 with
                 the
                 Creator
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 liveth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 no
                 unregenerate
                 ungodly
                 Christian
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 savingly
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 united
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 Covenant
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 a
                 Covenant
                 Divine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   command
                   ,
                   approbation
                
                 and
                 object
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 Covenant
                 to
                 own
                 and
                 obey
                 :
                 The
                 common
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Mahomet
                 
                   is
                   his
                   Prophet
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Divine
                 in
                 tantum
                 as
                 commanded
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 Commandeth
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 Own
                 him
                 ;
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   God
                   is
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Rewarder
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   diligently
                   seek
                   him
                   :
                
                 And
                 God
                 so
                 far
                 approveth
                 it
                 :
                 St.
                 James
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Thou
                   dost
                   well
                
                 )
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 believeth
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 is
                 professedly
                 devoted
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 by
                 this
                 examine
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 :
                 Jews
                 now
                 may
                 be
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Body
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Men
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 pretensions
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 United
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 corporal
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 professing
                 Belief
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 God.
                 5.
                 
                 Strictly
                 united
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 By
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Which
                 God
                 once
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 approveth
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 own
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 whether
                 this
                 description
                 take
                 not
                 in
                 ,
                 those
                 in
                 every
                 Nation
                 that
                 fear
                 God
                 and
                 work
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 thus
                 combined
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 larger
                 than
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 Joyn
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Tail
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 book
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Head
                 (
                 the
                 description
                 )
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   Jews
                   ,
                   Mahometans
                
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 almost
                 ;
                 all
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 none
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 At
                 least
                 none
                 that
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Organs
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ignorant
                 Curate
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 know
                 who
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 2.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 explaineth
                 his
                 Word
                 [
                 Body
                 ]
                 as
                 
                   opposed
                   to
                   a
                   confused
                   Multitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 But
                 a
                 Community
                 of
                 Equals
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Governours
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 confused
                 Multitude
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 after
                 pleads
                 over
                 much
                 for
                 ●●●●necessity
                 of
                 Rulers
                 .
              
               
               
                 P.
                 3.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   his
                   Confusion
                   and
                   grand
                   errour
                   is
                   repeated
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 p.
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 know
                 no
                 Church
                 but
                 what
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 by
                 Baptsme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 ;
                 p.
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 p.
                 19.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 one
                 Communion
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   23.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   otherwise
                
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 :
                 
                   p.
                   40.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   a
                
                 schismatical
                 Notion
                 of
                 membership
                 that
                 divides
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 into
                 distinct
                 memberships
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 into
                 the
                 distinct
                 Bodyes
                 :
                 
                   And.
                   p.
                   19.
                   and
                   often
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 those
                 Churches
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 separate
                 Churches
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 had
                 hoped
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Cheny
                 had
                 talkt
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 It
                 's
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 contrary
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lawful
                 particular
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 whoever
                 hath
                 just
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Universal
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 accordingly
                 perform
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 as
                 Men
                 in
                 that
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 None
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 controverted
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 hoped
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 any
                 but
                 Seekers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   not
                   many
                   lawful
                
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 disjunct
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Essentials
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   I
                   begin
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   expect
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   powerful
                   ;
                   The
                   mans
                   own
                   after-Confessions
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   oft
                   brought
                   .
                
                 Pag.
                 8.
                 
                 Distance
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 the
                 necessities
                 and
                 conveniences
                 of
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 has
                 divided
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 several
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   So
                
                 pag.
                 14.
                 pag.
                 19.
                 
                 All
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 
                   More
                   fully
                
                 p.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                
                 ad
                 hominem
                 ,
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 
                   is
                   his
                   Resolution
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   'le
                   bring
                   other
                   Arguments
                   that
                   prevail
                   more
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   The
                   Sacred
                   Scriptures
                   oft
                   tell
                   us
                   of
                
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   there
                   are
                   many
                
                 .
                 Act.
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 Churches
                 had
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 Confirming
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 16.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 were
                 the
                 Churches
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 
                   So
                   ver
                   .
                   16.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 ordain
                 I
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
                 11.
                 16.
                 
                 Neither
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 
                   have
                   such
                   Custom
                
                 ;
                 )
                 14.
                 33.
                 
                 As
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 34.
                 
                 Let
                 your
                 Women
                 keep
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 So
                 16.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 &
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 :
                 18.
                 
                 Whose
                 Praise
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   So
                   19.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   and
                
                 11.
                 8.
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 Inferior
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 2
                 ,
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Thes
                   .
                   2.
                   14.
                   2
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   1.
                   4.
                   
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 20.
                 
                 Angels
                 and
                 Candlesticks
                 
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 7
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 29.
                 and
                 3.
                 6
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 and
                 22.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   His
                   Concordance
                   might
                   have
                   shew'd
                   him
                   all
                   these
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 No
                 Church
                 communicated
                 with
                 me
                 (
                 concerning
                 giving
                 and
                 receiving
                 )
                 but
                 ye
                 only
                 .
                 
                   The
                   dispute
                   now
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                   the
                   Apostles
                   or
                   this
                
                 Resolver
                 
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   :
                   They
                   say
                   there
                   are
                
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   parts
                   of
                
                 One
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 Schismatical
                 to
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 distinct
                 memberships
                 or
                 Bodyes
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   no
                   Schisme
                   here
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   for
                
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   :
                   Let
                   who
                   will
                   believe
                   the
                   contradictor
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   My
                   next
                   Argument
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   Where
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Political
                   Societies
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Christian
                   Pastors
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   professedly
                   associated
                   
                     for
                     the
                  
                   ordinary
                   Exercise
                   of
                   those
                   Relations
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   in
                   holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                   in
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Order
                   and
                   Conversation
                   ,
                   for
                   Edification
                   in
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glorifying
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   distinct
                   true
                   Churches
                   ,
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Universal
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   on
                   Earth
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   such
                   Societyes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Either
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 
                   De
                   re
                
                 or
                 
                   de
                   nomine
                
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 called
                 Separatists
                 use
                 to
                 separate
                 these
                 .
                 )
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 
                   de
                   re
                
                 ;
                 Let
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 defined
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 and
                 common
                 Experience
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 
                   de
                   nomine
                   ;
                   Forma
                   quae
                   dat
                   esse
                   dat
                   Nomen
                   :
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 
                   specifick
                   form
                
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 many
                 single
                 Churches
                 ,
                 ergo
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 such
                 single
                 (
                 or
                 individual
                 )
                 Churches
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Again
                 
                   ad
                   hominem
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 consequences
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 many
                 single
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Universal
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 Patriarchal
                 ,
                 National
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 Metropolitical
                 ,
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 or
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 :
                 For
                 
                   non
                   entium
                   non
                   datur
                   numerus
                
                 :
                 Many
                 nothings
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 
                   Multae
                   sunt
                   ergo
                   sunt
                   ;
                   Ab
                   est
                   tertij
                   adjecti
                   ad
                   est
                   secundi
                   valet
                   argumentum
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 a
                 Patron
                 can
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 no
                 one
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Parson
                 ,
                 Vicar
                 or
                 Curate
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 Parson
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 nor
                 bound
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 Care
                 and
                 Duty
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Then
                 no
                 one
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 one
                 Parish
                 Church
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Tithes
                 belong
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 one
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Then
                 no
                 Bishop
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Then
                 all
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 appropriate
                 to
                 one
                 Church
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Then
                 you
                 owe
                 no
                 more
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 one
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 8.
                 
                 Then
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 no
                 more
                 Head
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Then
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 oweth
                 no
                 Reverence
                 to
                 a
                 Metropolitane
                 Chruch
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 such
                 .
                 )
                 10.
                 
                 Then
                 many
                 Churches
                 cannot
                 have
                 Communion
                 nor
                 send
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Councils
                 ;
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 many
                 )
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Separation
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 from
                 Parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 if
                 many
                 distinct
                 subordinate
                 Societies
                 may
                 make
                 one
                 Civil
                 Body
                 Politick
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 one
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 undoubted
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Learnedly
                 said
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Cheny
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   one
                   whole
                   cannot
                   be
                   Part
                   of
                   another
                   whole
                
                 ;
                 One
                 may
                 attain
                 the
                 perfection
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 hath
                 worn
                 the
                 Breeches
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 Family
                 
                 may
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 Vicinage
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 Colledge
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 University
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 parts
                 are
                 here
                 divers
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 one
                 may
                 learn
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 proveth
                 not
                 the
                 sameness
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 Named
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   ex
                   penuria
                   nominum
                
                 the
                 Genus
                 and
                 Species
                 ,
                 the
                 Totum
                 and
                 Parts
                 have
                 oft
                 equivocally
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 just
                 Notes
                 of
                 distinction
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 an
                 Academy
                 of
                 many
                 School
                 is
                 called
                 Schola
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 single
                 Schools
                 therein
                 :
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 is
                 a
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Societies
                 of
                 Merchant-Taylors
                 ,
                 Drapers
                 ,
                 Mercers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 Churches
                 must
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 above
                 or
                 below
                 the
                 ferula
                 age
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 Yet
                 how
                 oft
                 have
                 we
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 Schisme
                 (
                 as
                 Damning
                 as
                 
                   Murder
                   of
                   Adulter
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 hand
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Foot
                 of
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Liver
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 :
                 If
                 ever
                 I
                 were
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 perswade
                 may
                 Boyes
                 ,
                 that
                 A
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 B
                 ,
                 nor
                 B
                 of
                 C
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 one
                 leaf
                 of
                 their
                 Book
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ripe
                 for
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 Exeter
                 Colledge
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Universitie
                 of
                 Oxford
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 Bristol
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Exeter
                 or
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Stationers
                 are
                 not
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Merchants
                 or
                 Drapers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 Priviledg
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 believe
                 this
                 about
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 without
                 Schisme
                 and
                 Damnation
                 !
                 And
                 how
                 dreadful
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 Church-mens
                 hands
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Case
                 make
                 it
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 Separation
                 and
                 Damnation
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Remedy
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   reason
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                
                 p.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 [
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 extreamly
                 absurd
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   who
                
                 enjoy
                 all
                 Priviledges
                 in
                 Common
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 as
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 thô
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
                 and
                 John
                 are
                 distinct
                 Persons
                 —
                 It
                 's
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 where
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 common
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Community
                 .
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 swallow
                 this
                 without
                 Chewing
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 all
                 be
                 
                   extreamly
                   absurd
                
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 which
                 such
                 Doctors
                 call
                 so
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 grown
                 to
                 doubt
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 whether
                 all
                 be
                 Schism
                 which
                 Schismaticks
                 call
                 so
                 :
                 
                   Ipse
                   dixit
                
                 is
                 no
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 ,
                 Decantate
                 Word
                 [
                 Separate
                 ]
                 is
                 ;
                 
                 must
                 anon
                 be
                 enquired
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 Churches
                 be
                 distinct
                 and
                 not
                 culpably
                 separate
                 ?
                 He
                 confesseth
                 afterwards
                 both
                 local
                 distinction
                 and
                 separation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 far
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 distinct
                 ?
                 As
                 Whole
                 and
                 Parts
                 ?
                 Must
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 last
                 learn
                 that
                 Whole
                 and
                 Parts
                 are
                 not
                 distinct
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 absurd
                 to
                 distinguish
                 a
                 Man
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 Liver
                 ,
                 Hand
                 or
                 Foot
                 ,
                 Dissenters
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 distinguish
                 a
                 Colledge
                 from
                 an
                 University
                 ,
                 a
                 House
                 from
                 a
                 Street
                 ,
                 a
                 Street
                 from
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 are
                 the
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 distinguished
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ?
                 Reader
                 ,
                 so
                 constantly
                 do
                 such
                 men
                 fight
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 meet
                 to
                 ask
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 thus
                 say
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 assert
                 a
                 far
                 wider
                 difference
                 between
                 many
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 they
                 dissent
                 from
                 .
                 We
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 not
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 but
                 numero
                 ,
                 as
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Cities
                 do
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 hold
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 numerical
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 specifick
                 difference
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Parochial
                 ,
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 Patriarchal
                 ,
                 National
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Diocesans
                 differing
                 
                   Ordine
                   vel
                   Specie
                
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 denominated
                 from
                 them
                 must
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   confirms
                   it
                   .
                   [
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 thô
                 they
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 Essence
                 and
                 Subsistence
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 distinct
                 Persons
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Society
                 consists
                 in
                 baving
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 s
                 no
                 culpable
                 Separation
                 to
                 distinguish
                 things
                 as
                 differing
                 
                   specie
                   &
                   numero
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Doctors
                 meaning
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 significant
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 expressing
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 [
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 
                   differ
                   numerically
                   but
                   not
                
                 in
                 specie
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   two
                   Churches
                   differ
                   neither
                
                 specie
                 nor
                 numero
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Reader
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   divided
                   into
                   distinct
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 as
                 James
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 did
                 you
                 think
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 James
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 distinct
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 distinct
                 natural
                 bodies
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 distinct
                 Politick
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 Compound
                 in
                 one
                 whole
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 natural
                 ?
                 certainly
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 corporeal
                 save
                 Attomes
                 are
                 Compounds
                 :
                 A
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 a
                 Hand
                 ,
                 a
                 Foot
                 ,
                 parts
                 similar
                 and
                 dissimilar
                 in
                 man
                 are
                 all
                 compounded
                 of
                 lesser
                 Parts
                 .
                 If
                 many
                 Students
                 may
                 make
                 one
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 many
                 Colledges
                 make
                 one
                 University
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 strange
                 if
                 a
                 Doctor
                 deny
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Church
                   have
                   all
                   things
                   Common
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   very
                   Essence
                   of
                   it
                   consist
                   in
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Genus
                 and
                 Species
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 every
                 individual
                 of
                 that
                 Species
                 ,
                 Natural
                 or
                 Politick
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 we
                 ever
                 hear
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 Mr.
                 Cheny
                 and
                 this
                 Doctor
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Politick
                 Bodies
                 differ
                 not
                 numero
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Natural
                 ?
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 of
                 France
                 are
                 two
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Constantinople
                 long
                 strove
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 uppermost
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 ever
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 two
                 ?
              
               
                 II.
                 Have
                 they
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 ?
                 Dissenters
                 would
                 have
                 excepted
                 Wives
                 and
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 (
                 thô
                 the
                 Canons
                 called
                 Apostolical
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 )
                 Why
                 should
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 lie
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 Tories
                 in
                 Ireland
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 common
                 ;
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Lords
                 and
                 Princes
                 here
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 Schism
                 here
                 also
                 to
                 distinguish
                 
                   simpliciter
                   &
                   secundum
                   quid
                
                 ,
                 Propriety
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Propriety
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Community
                 without
                 Propriety
                 :
                 Men
                 have
                 first
                 a
                 Propriety
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 their
                 food
                 ,
                 the
                 acquests
                 of
                 their
                 Labours
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Goods
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 consent
                 to
                 Community
                 to
                 preserve
                 this
                 Propriety
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 man
                 loveth
                 himself
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 use
                 their
                 Propriety
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 of
                 Life
                 )
                 for
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 one
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Propriety
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 never
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 denyeth
                 Propriety
                 in
                 Church
                 Members
                 and
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 all
                 simply
                 common
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 have
                 to
                 individuate
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 consist
                 of
                 individual
                 natural
                 Persons
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 as
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 many
                 other
                 Persons
                 ,
                 (
                 those
                 in
                 England
                 from
                 those
                 in
                 Spain
                 )
                 as
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 doth
                 from
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 are
                 numerically
                 distinct
                 (
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 thô
                 
                   ejusdem
                   speciei
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   England
                
                 and
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   London
                
                 and
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 have
                 Churches
                 of
                 different
                 place
                 and
                 Scituation
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 
                   formal
                   individuating
                
                 difference
                 is
                 their
                 nearest
                 Relation
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 as
                 several
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Schools
                 are
                 numerically
                 distinct
                 by
                 their
                 distinct
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Maiors
                 ,
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 several
                 Churches
                 
                   ejusdem
                   speciei
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Thess
                   .
                   5.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Know
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   and
                   over
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   esteem
                   them
                   highly
                   in
                   love
                   for
                   their
                
                 Works
                 sake
                 .
                 As
                 every
                 mans
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 common
                 ,
                 one
                 mans
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 anothers
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 of
                 Oxford
                 &c.
                 must
                 govern
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Gloucester
                   ,
                   Norwich
                   ,
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 differences
                 enow
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 numerical
                 difference
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 Paul
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ▪
                
                 &c.
                 from
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 you
                 yet
                 see
                 no
                 Priviledges
                 that
                 one
                 hath
                 Proper
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ?
                 none
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 ●●●●umerical
                 and
                 gradual
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 Churches
                 have
                 not
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Stillingfleet
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Sherlock
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Teachers
                 :
                 Air
                 Churches
                 be
                 not
                 taught
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 in
                 this
                 Resolver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 Churches
                 have
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 soundness
                 
                 nor
                 excellency
                 of
                 Parts
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 taken
                 for
                 lawful
                 to
                 account
                 them
                 
                   specially
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   who
                   laboured
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 
                   works
                   sake
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 saith
                 of
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   man
                   like
                   minded
                   .
                
                 If
                 those
                 that
                 heard
                 not
                 a
                 Sermon
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 differed
                 not
                 from
                 your
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 preach
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 reproached
                 in
                 Print
                 for
                 telling
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 notorious
                 truth
                 ;
                 That
                 I
                 lived
                 till
                 ten
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 where
                 four
                 men
                 ,
                 four
                 years
                 hired
                 successively
                 were
                 Readers
                 and
                 School-masters
                 ;
                 two
                 Preached
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 )
                 once
                 a
                 Month
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 never
                 :
                 Two
                 drank
                 themselves
                 to
                 beggery
                 .
                 After
                 I
                 lived
                 where
                 many
                 Parishes
                 about
                 us
                 had
                 no
                 Preachers
                 :
                 The
                 Parish
                 that
                 I
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 with
                 a
                 Vicar
                 that
                 never
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Chappel
                 with
                 a
                 Parson
                 eighty
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 two
                 Livings
                 twenty
                 Miles
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 preacht
                 :
                 His
                 Son
                 a
                 Reader
                 and
                 Stage-player
                 was
                 sometime
                 his
                 Curate
                 :
                 His
                 Grand-son
                 ,
                 my
                 School-master
                 ,
                 his
                 Curate
                 next
                 that
                 ,
                 never
                 preacht
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 drunk
                 himself
                 to
                 beggery
                 .
                 One
                 year
                 a
                 Taylor
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 (
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 )
                 said
                 the
                 Commmon-Prayer
                 without
                 book
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sight
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 next
                 year
                 a
                 poor
                 Thresher
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 a
                 Neighbours
                 Son
                 (
                 my
                 Master
                 )
                 was
                 Curate
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 preacht
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 drunk
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 hearing
                 )
                 on
                 
                   Mat.
                   25.
                   
                   Come
                   ye
                   Blessed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   go
                   ye
                   Cursed
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 the
                 saddest
                 Sermon
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 heard
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 no
                 rarities
                 :
                 Now
                 my
                 assertion
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Jewel
                   ,
                   Andrews
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 worthy
                 men
                 as
                 London
                 now
                 hath
                 many
                 ,
                 had
                 Priviledges
                 distinct
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Preacher
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Preacher
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 single
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Title
                 ;
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 not
                 teaching
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 may
                 claim
                 maintenance
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 may
                 intrude
                 into
                 any
                 mans
                 Charge
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Then
                 no
                 Church
                 is
                 unchurcht
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 Bishop
                 is
                 Bishop
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 
                   ubi
                   Episcopus
                   ibi
                   Ecclesia
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 but
                 that
                 Church
                 and
                 Bishop
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   est
                   Plebs
                   Episcopo
                   adunata
                
                 may
                 be
                 verified
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 self-confuted
                 before
                 you
                 are
                 aware
                 :
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Holland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 e.g.
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 is
                 Bishop
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Church
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Subject
                 to
                 one
                 Bishop
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 Bishop
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Pastor
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 Wise
                 ,
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Pious
                 Clergy
                 above
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Priviledges
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 proper
                 Pastors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 Of
                 Hippo
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Austins
                 dayes
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 numerical
                 single
                 Church
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 )
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 of
                 London
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 least
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 Persons
                 maketh
                 divers
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 to
                 have
                 divers
                 particular
                 Churches
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 divers
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 Diversity
                 of
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 maketh
                 a
                 numerical
                 Diversity
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 Natural
                 ,
                 so
                 )
                 of
                 Politick
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   Philadelphia
                
                 &c.
                 were
                 of
                 divers
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 numerically
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 they
                 were
                 divers
                 Political
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Sure
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 commend
                 Laodicea
                 for
                 Philadelphia's
                 Church
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 nor
                 condemn
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 Sins
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Angels
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 some
                 Bishops
                 praised
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 such
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 threatned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 confess
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 end
                 the
                 Controversies
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 several
                 Churches
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 every
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Church
                 fell
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 turned
                 to
                 Mahumetanism
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 no
                 Prelatist
                 would
                 ever
                 have
                 put
                 me
                 on
                 )
                 if
                 these
                 men
                 speak
                 not
                 notoriously
                 against
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 constant
                 Language
                 of
                 Canons
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Historians
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 Countreys
                 and
                 Divines
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 at
                 Trent
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 only
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 immediate
                 Divine
                 Right
                 )
                 then
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 Reading
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 poor
                 Nonconformists
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 against
                 such
                 singularities
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Schismaticks
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 differ
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Remedy
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 p.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Covenant
                 —
                 God
                 only
                 can
                 constitute
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 Such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worth
                 disputing
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 affirm
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 humane
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 no
                 Church
                 can
                 depend
                 on
                 humane
                 Contracts
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 a
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 humane
                 
                   Creature
                   and
                
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 Church
                 can
                 be
                 founded
                 only
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Covenant
                 —
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 would
                 think
                 but
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 a
                 Nonconformist
                 ,
                 that
                 talks
                 so
                 like
                 them
                 (
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Amesius
                   in
                   Medul
                   .
                   Theol.
                
                 )
                 against
                 humane
                 Church
                 Forms
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 will
                 Bishop
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Christians
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 Patriarchal
                 and
                 Metropolitical
                 Churches
                 (
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesane
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 humane
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Inventions
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 disputing
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 Separatists
                 do
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 Schismaticks
                 ?
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 you
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 if
                 you
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 your
                 Mr.
                 Dodwel
                 himself
                 maketh
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 humane
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 A.
                 Bishop
                 Bromhall
                 much
                 pleadeth
                 for
                 mans
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Patriarchal
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 such
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 that
                 humane
                 Contracts
                 make
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
                 Not
                 alone
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 mutual
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mutual
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 as
                 Legislator
                 and
                 Donor
                 ,
                 instituteth
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 Covenanting
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 he
                 commandeth
                 mans
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 
                   offered
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 conditionally
                 promiseth
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   Conditionale
                   nihil
                   ponit
                   in
                   esse
                
                 :
                 This
                 much
                 maketh
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 nor
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 command
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 conditionally
                 to
                 promise
                 him
                 life
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 proveth
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ;
                 else
                 all
                 were
                 Christians
                 that
                 reject
                 an
                 offered
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 man
                 consenteth
                 and
                 covenanteth
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 Gods
                 conditional
                 gift
                 becomes
                 actual
                 and
                 efficacious
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 being
                 a
                 capable
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Contract
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   Relationis
                
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 single
                 Promise
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mutual
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Contract
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wiser
                 Divinity
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 and
                 not
                 mans
                 consent
                 ,
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Contract
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ;
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 sober
                 Reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 of
                 Marriage
                 or
                 Magistracie
                 only
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 covenanting
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 make
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 and
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Did
                 this
                 Doctor
                 think
                 that
                 Voluntariness
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 Prince
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ?
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 shamefully
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Baptism
                 delivereth
                 men
                 possession
                 of
                 
                   Pardon
                   ,
                   Grace
                
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 men
                 have
                 this
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ?
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 force
                 men
                 to
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Salvation
                 !
                 if
                 I
                 believed
                 that
                 their
                 force
                 could
                 accomplish
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 call
                 it
                 Persecution
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 force
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 justifyed
                 and
                 saved
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 uncharitable
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 then
                 cease
                 preaching
                 and
                 disputing
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 Heaven
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yea
                   the
                   self-contradictor
                   ,
                   playing
                   fast
                   and
                   loose
                   ,
                   confesseth
                
                 p.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 at
                 age
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 profess
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 undertake
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Vow
                 :
                 
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   that
                
                 humane
                 Covenanting
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 that
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 maketh
                 even
                 Neighbours
                 or
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 vow
                 and
                 covenant
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Child
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 necessary
                 doth
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Church
                 think
                 
                   humane
                   Covenanting
                
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 this
                 no
                 Child
                 must
                 be
                 Baptized
                 publickly
                 though
                 the
                 Parents
                 would
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 for
                 Love
                 nor
                 Money
                 (
                 for
                 many
                 poor
                 men
                 hire
                 Godfathers
                 )
                 get
                 any
                 one
                 (
                 much
                 less
                 three
                 )
                 who
                 examined
                 ,
                 will
                 seriously
                 purpose
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 the
                 Child
                 's
                 holy
                 Education
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 
                   humane
                   Covenanting
                
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   single
                   Church
                
                 Relation
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 universal
                 ?
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 (
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 Popery
                 came
                 in
                 )
                 have
                 declared
                 him
                 no
                 Bishop
                 that
                 comes
                 in
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 Clergie
                 and
                 People
                 ;
                 which
                 Consent
                 is
                 their
                 covenanting
                 act
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 single
                 Church
                 ,
                 manifold
                 consent
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   Relationis
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 commandeth
                 single
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 them
                 his
                 blessing
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 met
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 command
                 is
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 virtual
                 Promise
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 a
                 threefold
                 humane
                 consent
                 is
                 needful
                 ,
                 Ordinarily
                 :
                 1.
                 the
                 Persons
                 called
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Ordainers
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Peoples
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 formerly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordainers
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Fundamentum
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Church
                 Relation
                 or
                 Form
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 wild-brain'd
                 Schismatick
                 at
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   saith
                   this
                   Doctor
                   (
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   them
                   )
                
                 [
                 p.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Independent
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 between
                 Pastor
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 this
                 :
                 Vnless
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 voluntary
                 Contract
                 and
                 Covenant
                 which
                 the
                 Independents
                 exact
                 from
                 their
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 place
                 a
                 Church
                 state
                 ,
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 vow
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 a
                 humane
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Mankind
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Vow
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 but
                 an
                 Independent
                 .
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Alas
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 !
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 what
                 Independents
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 Sober
                 own
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Church
                 but
                 the
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   single
                   Churches
                
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 require
                 no
                 Contract
                 but
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Baptism
                 or
                 Christianity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 Church-relation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 nothing
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 necessity
                 but
                 
                   manifested
                   Consent
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 Contract
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 clearer
                 or
                 a
                 darker
                 ,
                 an
                 explicite
                 or
                 implicate
                 consent
                 differ
                 only
                 
                   ad
                   melius
                   esse
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 violation
                 of
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 if
                 Rulers
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 be
                 Covenanters
                 by
                 his
                 command
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 renuntiation
                 of
                 Baptism
                 to
                 promise
                 at
                 Ordination
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 still
                 exacted
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 the
                 Takers
                 of
                 it
                 obliged
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 Covenants
                 imposed
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 multitudes
                 kept
                 out
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 for
                 not
                 making
                 these
                 Covenants
                 ?
                 
                   Quo
                   teneam
                   nodo
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 How
                 should
                 one
                 deal
                 with
                 such
                 stippery
                 men
                 ?
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 
                   Zachary
                   Cawdry
                
                 that
                 wrote
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 covenant
                 Submission
                 to
                 Bishops
                 
                 and
                 Parish
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 dream
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 any
                 violation
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 men
                 owe
                 duty
                 to
                 their
                 Pastors
                 which
                 they
                 owe
                 to
                 no
                 others
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 not
                 on
                 it
                 :
                 Why
                 are
                 you
                 angry
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 going
                 from
                 you
                 ?
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Canon
                 suspend
                 those
                 that
                 receive
                 them
                 to
                 Communion
                 from
                 another
                 Parish
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 Preacher
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 we
                 ruined
                 for
                 not
                 covenanting
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ?
                 if
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 against
                 Baptism
                 to
                 promise
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 duty
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 hath
                 God
                 commanded
                 or
                 instituted
                 no
                 Covenant
                 but
                 Baptism
                 ?
                 Yes
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 Matrimonial
                 at
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 Ordination
                 is
                 covenanting
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ?
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 [
                 by
                 Suffrage
                 ]
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 ,
                 no
                 sober
                 man
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 it
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 that
                 Titus
                 was
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ?
                 Could
                 any
                 then
                 come
                 otherwise
                 in
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 all
                 Churches
                 hold
                 and
                 practise
                 this
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 it
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 God
                 requireth
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 for
                 our
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 :
                 Who
                 then
                 requireth
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 meaneth
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   gave
                   up
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Can
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 imagine
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 without
                 consent
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 Pastor
                 of
                 any
                 Flock
                 ?
                 Who
                 ever
                 ordained
                 a
                 man
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 Title
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 oversight
                 and
                 pastoral
                 care
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cramm'd
                 and
                 drencht
                 with
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 an
                 unwilling
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 sealed
                 pardon
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 Salvation
                 delivered
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 any
                 particular
                 Pastor
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 man
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 that
                 consents
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 any
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Company
                 of
                 Free-men
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 mutual
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 a
                 Citizen
                 as
                 such
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 Company
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Doth
                 this
                 Doctor
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 yet
                 proved
                 to
                 sober
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 of
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 (
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 of
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Contract
                 or
                 Consent
                 between
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 single
                 Political
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 follow
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subject
                 that
                 sweareth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Independent
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-consenter
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 are
                 your
                 Parish
                 or
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 members
                 known
                 to
                 your selves
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ?
                 Are
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 or
                 Diocess
                 your
                 Church
                 members
                 ?
                 Then
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 Hobbists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 vicious
                 men
                 and
                 thousands
                 that
                 never
                 communicate
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 :
                 Yea
                 those
                 that
                 you
                 call
                 Separatists
                 .
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 every
                 transient
                 Communicant
                 ,
                 have
                 you
                 a
                 proper
                 Pastoral
                 care
                 of
                 every
                 Travellers
                 Soul
                 that
                 so
                 communicates
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 You
                 after
                 plead
                 that
                 his
                 very
                 ordinary
                 Communion
                 maketh
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 consent
                 then
                 necessary
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 ordinary
                 Communion
                 be
                 the
                 test
                 (
                 how
                 few
                 then
                 of
                 great
                 Parishes
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 because
                 such
                 Communion
                 signifieth
                 their
                 Consent
                 to
                 your
                 over-sight
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 which
                 p.
                 5.
                 and
                 oft
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 all
                 his
                 gross
                 Schismatical
                 Accusations
                 after
                 wards
                 are
                 confuted
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 man
                 then
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 not
                 taking
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 renouncing
                 some
                 
                   Essential
                   part
                
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 will
                 he
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Dr.
                 Bates
                 that
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 or
                 Pastor
                 at
                 Dunstans
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 man
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 every
                 Oath
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ?
                 But
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 rope
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 tye
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 turn
                 with
                 some
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 speaks
                 Truth
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 surer
                 way
                 than
                 prejudice
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 10.
                 
                 
                   His
                   Doctrine
                   of
                
                 Separation
                 and
                 gathering
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 Churches
                 
                   is
                   anon
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   :
                   But
                   whereas
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 7.
                 
                 [
                 
                   These
                   men
                   convert
                   Christians
                   from
                   common
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   to
                   Independency
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 My
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 small
                 ,
                 save
                 by
                 reading
                 their
                 Books
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 Men
                 of
                 any
                 Common
                 Denomination
                 (
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 disagreed
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 in
                 Charity
                 to
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 judge
                 by
                 their
                 Writings
                 or
                 Speech
                 ,
                 he
                 palpably
                 slandereth
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 that
                 are
                 grave
                 and
                 sober
                 among
                 them
                 do
                 separate
                 their
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Christianity
                 or
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Stationers
                 ,
                 Ironmongers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 or
                 London
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
                 from
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 or
                 Oxford
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 never
                 shall
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 Independent
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 Dependent
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 If
                 belying
                 others
                 stopt
                 at
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 wrong
                 were
                 small
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 made
                 but
                 the
                 stairs
                 to
                 hatred
                 and
                 destroying
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 cure
                 Schism
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 painted
                 with
                 Horns
                 and
                 Cloven
                 feet
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 Countrey
                 Village
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 Covenant
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 how
                 prove
                 you
                 that
                 he
                 renounceth
                 King
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   But
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 9.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 wilfully
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Corporation
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Charter
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 forfeit
                 their
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Charter
                 .
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 What
                 Reader
                 doth
                 this
                 man
                 presume
                 upon
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 proveth
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 Law
                 or
                 Charter
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 doth
                 not
                 require
                 
                 them
                 to
                 congregate
                 in
                 distinct
                 single
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 London
                 Charter
                 doth
                 to
                 erect
                 several
                 Companies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universities
                 several
                 Colledges
                 ?
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 given
                 order
                 or
                 command
                 for
                 such
                 single
                 Churches
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Titus
                 by
                 fixing
                 Elders
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 their
                 subordinate
                 Churches
                 have
                 not
                 need
                 of
                 distinct
                 subordinate
                 consent
                 and
                 duty
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 all
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Universal
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 think
                 these
                 things
                 need
                 no
                 proof
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   he
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   the
                
                 Diocesan
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 or
                 Independent
                 do
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 Dependance
                 is
                 either
                 that
                 of
                 Subjects
                 on
                 Soveraign
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 for
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Of
                 a
                 Community
                 of
                 Equals
                 for
                 Communion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 respect
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 as
                 Universal
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 Nor
                 on
                 any
                 Foriegners
                 for
                 Governments
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 all
                 true
                 Churches
                 for
                 Communion
                 :
                 And
                 Doctor
                 Hammond
                 and
                 most
                 Diocesans
                 hitherto
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 are
                 thus
                 far
                 Independent
                 or
                 National
                 at
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Forreign
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Charity
                 before
                 they
                 perswade
                 England
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 procure
                 them
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 sworn
                 all
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 against
                 
                   endeavouring
                   any
                   change
                   of
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 a
                 
                   Foreign
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 Fanaticks
                 now
                 Dream
                 that
                 PER
                 is
                 the
                 Mark
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 is
                 nominal
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 numeral
                 ,
                 and
                 refers
                 to
                 [
                 CH-urch
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 and
                 )
                 S
                 Tate
                 ]
                 (
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 find
                 a
                 mans
                 name
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 abhorr
                 their
                 Exposition
                 more
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 §11
                 .
                 P.
                 9.
                 
                 [
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 any
                 Covenant
                 in
                 particular
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   France
                
                 or
                 England
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 one
                 General
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 Christians
                 congregating
                 with
                 their
                 fixed
                 Elders
                 or
                 Bishops
                 in
                 particular
                 Churches
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 Command
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 Promise
                 of
                 
                   being
                   with
                   them
                
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Promise
                 becometh
                 a
                 Promise
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 so
                 congregate
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 distinct
                 Laws
                 or
                 Promise
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Promise
                 to
                 Justifie
                 all
                 Believers
                 justifieth
                 each
                 single
                 Person
                 when
                 he
                 believeth
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 make
                 one
                 common
                 Law
                 to
                 command
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 that
                 are
                 Freeholders
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Corporations
                 or
                 Hundreds
                 ,
                 described
                 with
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 those
                 priviledges
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 theirs
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 incorporated
                 :
                 As
                 one
                 Charter
                 may
                 Priviledge
                 every
                 London
                 Company
                 ,
                 diversified
                 by
                 subordinate
                 Agreements
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 thus
                 incorporated
                 and
                 distributed
                 into
                 several
                 single
                 Churches
                 ,
                 doth
                 Covenant
                 (
                 or
                 Promise
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 demerits
                 to
                 each
                 .
                 Do
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 recite
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Promises
                 and
                 threats
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Asian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 and
                 3.
                 which
                 are
                 Covenants
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 12.
                 
                 Next
                 Pag.
                 10.
                 
                 He
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 Communion
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Communion
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   Vnion
                
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 
                   quoad
                   notationem
                   nominis
                   ,
                   Communion
                
                 may
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                   Vnion
                   with
                   others
                
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 that
                 write
                 Politicks
                 have
                 hitherto
                 distinguished
                 .
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 taking
                 Communion
                 for
                 Actual
                 Communication
                 ,
                 or
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 Union
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 cross
                 to
                 other
                 Writers
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Subjects
                 and
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confound
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 edifying
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Pag.
                 11.
                 
                 [
                 Our
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 consists
                 in
                 being
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Baptized
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 baptism
                 be
                 nullified
                 :
                 And
                 hath
                 he
                 proved
                 us
                 Apostates
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Pag.
                 12.
                 
                 Should
                 any
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 owns
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 intrude
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Communicate
                 in
                 all
                 Holy
                 Offices
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 .
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 thought
                 communicating
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 Holy
                 Office
                 ,
                 had
                 gone
                 for
                 an
                 owning
                 of
                 Communion
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 would
                 tell
                 us
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 P.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 (
                 Church-Communion
                 does
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 particular
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 present
                 and
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 membership
                 :
                 Now
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 (
                 not
                 meerly
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 All
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 England
                 who
                 never
                 saw
                 nor
                 converst
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 word
                 [
                 meerly
                 ]
                 hath
                 more
                 Craft
                 than
                 justice
                 or
                 Honesty
                 :
                 Meerly
                 signifieth
                 Only
                 I
                 suppose
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 Reader
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 
                   single
                   Church
                   peculiar
                   membership
                
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 meerly
                 or
                 only
                 ]
                 members
                 of
                 those
                 single
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shameless
                 injury
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Will
                 he
                 ever
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 conformity
                 by
                 making
                 them
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 owe
                 Common
                 Communion
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 owe
                 no
                 special
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Churches
                 or
                 Neighbours
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 setled
                 ?
                 Do
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 one
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 School
                 ,
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 owe
                 no
                 more
                 duty
                 to
                 that
                 than
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 ?
                 Do
                 the
                 Free-holders
                 of
                 Bedford-shire
                 choose
                 Knights
                 for
                 Middlesex
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Oxford
                 choose
                 Officers
                 in
                 London
                 ?
                 These
                 seem
                 strange
                 Resolutions
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 doth
                 he
                 remember
                 that
                 [
                 
                   if
                   Communion
                   consist
                   not
                   in
                   Acts
                   ,
                   of
                   Communion
                
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   in
                   membership
                   even
                   with
                   the
                   distant
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 performeth
                 no
                 other
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Parson
                 or
                 People
                 where
                 he
                 liveth
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 hundred
                 or
                 thousand
                 miles
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Separatist
                 .
                 Methinks
                 this
                 favours
                 Separation
                 too
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Pag.
                 14.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 
                   denyed
                   any
                   Divine
                   Covenant
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   members
                   of
                   particular
                   Churches
                   distinguish't
                   from
                   the
                   Universal
                
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 National
                 ,
                 Diocesan
                 and
                 Parochial
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 parts
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 )
                 he
                 presently
                 confuteth
                 all
                 again
                 ,
                 saying
                 [
                 
                   The
                   exercise
                   of
                   Church
                   Communion
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   
                   duties
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   confined
                   to
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   and
                   Congregation
                   (
                   for
                   we
                   cannot
                   actually
                   joyn
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   but
                   with
                   some
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 
                   Oportuit
                   fuisse
                   memorem
                
                 ,
                 —
                 1.
                 
                 Reader
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 here
                 confess
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 then
                 each
                 particular
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Exercise
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 men
                 Consent
                 to
                 their
                 Relations
                 and
                 Duties
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 Promise
                 Duty
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meer
                 Place
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mutual
                 Relation
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 that
                 distinguisheth
                 these
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 preach't
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Places
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 take
                 them
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 Pastors
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 from
                 York
                 or
                 Cornwall
                 come
                 into
                 your
                 Pulpit
                 without
                 consent
                 ,
                 do
                 People
                 stand
                 as
                 much
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 you
                 ?
                 Some
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 sufficiency
                 to
                 resist
                 and
                 conquer
                 the
                 clearest
                 evidence
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   he
                   addes
                
                 [
                 every
                 Act
                 of
                 Communion
                 thô
                 performed
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 And
                 who
                 denyeth
                 this
                 ?
                 No
                 sober
                 Independent
                 or
                 Presbyterian
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 weighty
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 P.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 [
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 Hearing
                 and
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 together
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 us
                 more
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 than
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 true
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 thô
                 in
                 the
                 remotest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 's
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 With
                 the
                 remotest
                 parts
                 you
                 have
                 only
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 :
                 In
                 England
                 and
                 London
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 even
                 special
                 subordinate
                 Communion
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 King
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Flock
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 such
                 Communion
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Laws
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ,
                 )
                 Convocation
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 with
                 all
                 abroad
                 ?
                 Do
                 your
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Convocation
                 make
                 Canon
                 Laws
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 Swear
                 Canonical
                 obedience
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 or
                 Haffnia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 Ordinary
                 ?
                 Do
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 impose
                 our
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 that
                 affirm
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
                 Sure
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 kind
                 of
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 cast
                 out
                 that
                 offer
                 to
                 officiate
                 and
                 Communicate
                 on
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 sound
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               
                 Pag.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 [
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 which
                 does
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 unite
                 us
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 What
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 these
                 Acts
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 !
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 hear
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 maintain
                 you
                 as
                 our
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 P.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 [
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Rule
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 for
                 
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 communicatee
                 in
                 all
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 and
                 all
                 Acts
                 Government
                 and
                 Discipline
                 with
                 Christians
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Elsewhere
                 you
                 added
                 [
                 sound
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 :
                 ]
                 Else
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 with
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Papists
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 and
                 obey
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Presbytery
                 or
                 Independency
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 thus
                 communicate
                 and
                 obey
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 Custom
                 then
                 may
                 make
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 become
                 our
                 Duty
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   it
                   's
                   only
                   with
                
                 the
                 Sound
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 who
                 must
                 judge
                 that
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 People
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 
                   only
                   rule
                
                 for
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 in
                 
                   Aethiopa
                   ,
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Syria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Countreys
                 where
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 General
                 Councils
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 judge
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 one
                 party
                 is
                 uppermost
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Councils
                 and
                 Prince
                 )
                 one
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 contrary
                 party
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 do
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 equally
                 tolerateth
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 hard
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 numerous
                 ?
                 as
                 in
                 Zeno's
                 and
                 Anastasius
                 Reign
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 do
                 when
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 are
                 of
                 divers
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Customs
                 ?
                 Have
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   French
                
                 and
                 Dutch
                 in
                 London
                 no
                 rule
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 but
                 communicating
                 in
                 all
                 Offices
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 obeying
                 all
                 your
                 Bishops
                 Court
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 P.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Saith
                   he
                
                 [
                 Distinct
                 and
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ▪
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 district
                 bounds
                 and
                 limits
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 member
                 has
                 it's
                 natural
                 and
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Situation
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ;
                   Dutch
                
                 and
                 French
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
                 London
                 though
                 they
                 live
                 dispersedly
                 among
                 them
                 !
                 In
                 
                   Brandenburg
                   ,
                   Hassia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 free
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Belgia
                 ,
                 where
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 (
                 as
                 called
                 )
                 live
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 each
                 other
                 as
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 both
                 be
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 P.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   A
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   he
                   hath
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   making
                   Schismaticks
                   at
                   his
                   Pleasure
                   .
                
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Independent
                 Churches
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Conventicles
                 —
                 They
                 are
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 —
                 Nothing
                 can
                 justifie
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Christians
                 into
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 22.
                 
                 Distinct
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 repeated
                 so
                 oft
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 separate
                 ]
                 so
                 deceitfully
                 rolled
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 all
                 together
                 under
                 his
                 third
                 Case
                 at
                 the
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 P.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   See
                   how
                   openly
                   he
                   recanteth
                   most
                   aforesaid
                   :
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   sence
                   indeed
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   one
                   particular
                   Church
                   considered
                   as
                   distinct
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   particular
                   Churches
                   :
                   
                     But
                     that
                  
                   principally
                   consists
                   in
                   Government
                   and
                   Discipline
                   .
                   Every
                   Christian
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Whole
                   
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   under
                   the
                   immediate
                   instruction
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   personal
                   Communion
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   constitutes
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Worship
                   and
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   Direction
                   and
                   conduct
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 Omitting
                 that
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 parts
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 here
                 he
                 saith
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 reproacheth
                 hold
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 Edifying
                 to
                 read
                 such
                 a
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 and
                 unsaith
                 by
                 self-contradiction
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 adjoyns
                 28.
                 p.
                 how
                 by
                 agreement
                 Patriarchal
                 and
                 National
                 Churches
                 are
                 made
                 !
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 Agreement
                 a
                 humane
                 Contract
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 first
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 PAge
                 31.
                 
                 
                   His
                   first
                   Case
                
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Communion
                   with
                   some
                   Church
                   or
                   other
                   be
                   a
                   necessary
                   Duty
                   incumbent
                   on
                   Christians
                   :
                   ]
                   
                     And
                     he
                     thinks
                     the
                     Resolution
                  
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   plain
                   ,
                   as
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   necessary
                   for
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   :
                   For
                   every
                   Christian
                   is
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Christian
                 adversary
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 that
                 he
                 giveth
                 his
                 proof
                 of
                 necessary
                 Communion
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 odde
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   have
                   Communion
                   with
                   some
                   Church
                   or
                   other
                   :
                
                 As
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 grant
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 well
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 members
                 of
                 some
                 single
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 P.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   He
                   saith
                
                 [
                 
                   External
                   and
                   ,
                   Actual
                   Communion
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   duty
                   of
                   a
                   Church-member
                   
                     (
                     meaning
                     a
                  
                   Christian
                   .
                
                 )
                 ]
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 before
                 he
                 denyed
                 that
                 Communion
                 lay
                 essentially
                 in
                 this
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 Vnion
                 ;
                 Yea
                 and
                 Nay
                 is
                 his
                 Custom
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 few
                 Christians
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 where
                 such
                 Communion
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Essential
                 to
                 Universal
                 Church-membership
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 sickness
                 endeth
                 not
                 the
                 essentials
                 ,
                 that
                 disableth
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Note
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 mans
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 unchristened
                 and
                 damned
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 gather
                 into
                 disallowed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 unjustly
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 allowed
                 ones
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 Church
                 members
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unjust
                 Excommunication
                 cannot
                 disoblige
                 us
                 from
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 nor
                 bind
                 us
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 Now
                 read
                 the
                 5th
                 6th
                 7th
                 8th
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 Excommunicate
                 all
                 that
                 affirm
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Government
                 
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 Spala●●●●ensis
                 arguments
                 against
                 Excommunicating
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 all
                 this
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 prove
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 just
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 see
                 where
                 he
                 layeth
                 the
                 Controversie
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 without
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Lay
                 Civilians
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 never
                 gave
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 such
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 as
                 have
                 no
                 just
                 Authority
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 call
                 or
                 Consent
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 unlawful
                 thing
                 be
                 made
                 necessary
                 to
                 Communion
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 must
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 confessions
                 hold
                 Church-communion
                 whether
                 these
                 Imposers
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 P.
                 33
                 ,
                 34.
                 
                 
                   He
                   saith
                   that
                
                 [
                 None
                 but
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 are
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 authorized
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 than
                 he
                 ?
                 I
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Responsal
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Litany
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 names
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Prayer
                 by
                 speaking
                 the
                 petitioning
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 petitioning
                 Psalms
                 spoke
                 or
                 sung
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 believeth
                 what
                 he
                 carelesly
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Independents
                 are
                 stiffer
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 Thesis
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Church-communion
                 )
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 unfit
                 words
                 I
                 pass
                 by
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 second
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THE
                 next
                 question
                 of
                 
                   Occasional
                   Communion
                
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 fixed
                 ,
                 he
                 turns
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 true
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 universal
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 visible
                 ,
                 actual
                 Communion
                 with
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Traveller
                 of
                 another
                 Country
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 his
                 journey
                 communicateth
                 with
                 every
                 Church
                 where
                 he
                 passeth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fixed
                 Member
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Pastor
                 or
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 peculiar
                 Charge
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 of
                 fixed
                 members
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 where
                 he
                 passeth
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Communicants
                 or
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admonish
                 the
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 fixed
                 members
                 are
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 in
                 chooseing
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Deacons
                 as
                 the
                 fixed
                 Members
                 have
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 An
                 itinerant
                 Bishop
                 
                   in
                   transitu
                
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 fixed
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 ergo
                 an
                 Iterant
                 Lay-man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fixed
                 Member
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 fixed
                 member
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 cometh
                 to
                 that
                 only
                 to
                 signifie
                 universal
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 neighbourly
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 deny
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 further
                 prove
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fixed
                 single
                 Church
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 congregate
                 only
                 when
                 some
                 strange
                 Minister
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Town
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 third
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   PAge
                   48
                   ,
                   49.
                   
                   He
                   resolveth
                   his
                   third
                   Case
                   :
                
                 [
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 Communicate
                 with
                 two
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 Churches
                 ]
                 
                   negatively
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 contrary
                 
                   to
                   all
                   the
                
                 Principles
                 of
                 Church
                 Communion
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Communicating
                 with
                 Schism
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Independent
                 Churches
                 have
                 made
                 an
                 actual
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 he
                 hath
                 evidently
                 proved
                 ;
                 —
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 their
                 Schism
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Schism
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 damn
                 us
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Murther
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 
                   And
                   p.
                
                 42.
                 
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 two
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 occasional
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 for
                 constant
                 Communion
                 ,
                 without
                 Schism
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 To
                 save
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 willing
                 from
                 the
                 Poyson
                 of
                 these
                 Schismatical
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 lapt
                 up
                 in
                 confusion
                 by
                 men
                 that
                 abhor
                 distinction
                 ,
                 or
                 understand
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 lay
                 down
                 that
                 truth
                 that
                 he
                 fights
                 against
                 ,
                 with
                 convincing
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 mischief
                 of
                 his
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Application
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 confusion
                 of
                 these
                 Words
                 [
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Communion
                   ,
                   Separation
                
                 and
                 Schism
                 ]
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 signifie
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 means
                 to
                 blind
                 ▪
                 and
                 deceive
                 his
                 Reader
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 himself
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Word
                 Church
                 signifieth
                 sometime
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ;
                 sometime
                 a
                 single
                 Organized
                 Church
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 humane
                 combinations
                 of
                 such
                 single
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 into
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 Classical
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 Patriarchal
                 ,
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 Papal
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Specification
                 and
                 Nomination
                 of
                 Churches
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 formal
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proper
                 Government
                 is
                 that
                 form
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Individuation
                 is
                 from
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 from
                 the
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Flock
                 in
                 Relation
                 makes
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 form
                 aptitudinal
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 form
                 in
                 act
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 )
                 and
                 Gods
                 command
                 and
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 relate
                 and
                 correlate
                 cause
                 that
                 union
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Union
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 primary
                 by
                 the
                 exercise
                 
                 of
                 the
                 formal
                 powers
                 on
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 secondary
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 capacities
                 and
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 of
                 divers
                 degrees
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 formal
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 essentially
                 the
                 [
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 .
                 ]
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Vnion
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   among
                   themselves
                   as
                   Christian
                   ,
                
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 a
                 Body
                 capable
                 of
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Head.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 as
                 unequal
                 Organized
                 ,
                 the
                 Official
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 
                   Organized
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 its
                 special
                 use
                 and
                 welfare
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Union
                 in
                 integrity
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 intire
                 Body
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Union
                 in
                 due
                 temperament
                 and
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 healthful
                 Body
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Unity
                 in
                 
                   Common
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Comely
                   Beautiful
                
                 Body
                 joined
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Union
                 in
                 mutable
                 Accidents
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 These
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 Union
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Bodies
                 natural
                 and
                 Politick
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Embryo
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 organized
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 maketh
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 further
                 Operation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Organical
                 ,
                 chief
                 parts
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 true
                 humane
                 Body
                 compleated
                 to
                 the
                 nutriment
                 and
                 action
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 have
                 Hands
                 and
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 Feet
                 and
                 Toes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 integral
                 parts
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 intire
                 Body
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 due
                 site
                 ,
                 temperament
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 each
                 part
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 sound
                 Body
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Comely
                 colour
                 ,
                 hair
                 ,
                 action
                 ,
                 going
                 ,
                 speech
                 ,
                 &c.
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 
                   comely
                   Body
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 have
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 equal
                 quantity
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 uncomely
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 hair
                 ,
                 colour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Subjects
                 as
                 such
                 makes
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 agreed
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 conjunct
                 interest
                 and
                 Government
                 maketh
                 them
                 a
                 Community
                 capable
                 of
                 Politie
                 or
                 Government
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Maiors
                 and
                 Justices
                 ,
                 and
                 subordinate
                 Cities
                 of
                 Societies
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 Organized
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 to
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 profitable
                 part
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 (
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Sheriff
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 entire
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 know
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 duly
                 qualified
                 with
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 next
                 ,
                 to
                 Officers
                 next
                 ,
                 &c.
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 found
                 and
                 safe
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 situate
                 ,
                 fertile
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 eminent
                 in
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Skill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 adorned
                 beautiful
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 Power
                 and
                 wealth
                 is
                 destructive
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Age
                 ,
                 complexion
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 temper
                 ,
                 degree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 impossible
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 language
                 ,
                 cloathing
                 ,
                 utensils
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 needless
                 at
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Universal
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 vital
                 influence
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 Aristocratical
                 ,
                 Democratical
                 ,
                 or
                 mixt
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Council
                 ,
                 on
                 diffused
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Legislation
                 and
                 Judgment
                 as
                 governing
                 the
                 whole
                 Chorch
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 Officers
                 that
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 govern
                 it
                 among
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 Justices
                 do
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 and
                 States
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 any
                 capable
                 of
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 To
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 
                   universal
                   Legislators
                
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 (
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Usurper
                 of
                 Christs
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 many
                 a
                 Vice-Christ
                 or
                 an
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 making
                 one
                 man
                 or
                 Senate
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 any
                 
                   forreign
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perjure
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 is
                 sworn
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 sworn
                 never
                 to
                 endeavour
                 any
                 alteration
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 in
                 the
                 Corporation
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Vestry
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Militia
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Oxford
                 Oath
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Uniformity
                 Covenants
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 introduce
                 such
                 a
                 forreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 who
                 themselves
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 driving
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Oaths
                 against
                 if
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 whether
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Hell
                 can
                 devise
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 crime
                 against
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Land.
                 Good
                 reason
                 therefore
                 had
                 Doctor
                 
                   Isaac
                   Barrow
                
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confute
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 of
                 late
                 go
                 that
                 pernicious
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Church
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 one
                 universal
                 Soveraign
                 and
                 Legislator
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 unite
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 could
                 mend
                 his
                 universal
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 stay
                 for
                 his
                 final
                 judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 Churches
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 might
                 nor
                 till
                 then
                 be
                 ruled
                 without
                 one
                 humane
                 universal
                 Soveraign
                 by
                 necessary
                 and
                 voluntary
                 agreement
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 or
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Insant
                 seed
                 of
                 such
                 )
                 devoted
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 uniteth
                 each
                 Member
                 first
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 or
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                   coram
                   Deo
                
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 heart
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   coram
                   Ecclesia
                
                 ,
                 regularly
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 invested
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 which
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 regularly
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 an
                 authorized
                 Minister
                 or
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 through
                 necessity
                 or
                 mistake
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Christians
                 took
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 nullity
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 if
                 the
                 Baptizer
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 by
                 mistake
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 no
                 Baptism
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 open
                 covenanting
                 is
                 vallid
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 The
                 Papists
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 truckling
                 Agents
                 here
                 )
                 have
                 here
                 hampered
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 fatal
                 contradiction
                 :
                 To
                 make
                 themselves
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Sacraments
                 only
                 regenerate
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 saveth
                 none
                 (
                 by
                 any
                 known
                 way
                 and
                 grant
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Covenant
                 Sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 authorizeth
                 none
                 to
                 administer
                 this
                 Covenant
                 but
                 Prelates
                 and
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 validly
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 other
                 hands
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 abate
                 them
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Damnation
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 such
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
                 But
                 unhappily
                 they
                 cannot
                 retrieve
                 their
                 old
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 maintain
                 that
                 Lay-men
                 
                 and
                 Women
                 may
                 baptize
                 in
                 necessity
                 validly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Baptism
                 puts
                 one
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 swears
                 and
                 keeps
                 his
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 a
                 Subject
                 and
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 any
                 Corporation
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 disown
                 a
                 thousand
                 fellow
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 deny
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Constable
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 devoted
                 to
                 Christ
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 disown
                 a
                 thousand
                 Members
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 particular
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 All
                 faults
                 or
                 crimes
                 are
                 not
                 Treason
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 breaketh
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 Culpable
                 or
                 punishable
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 breach
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 wrong
                 to
                 fellow
                 Subjects
                 or
                 Justices
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Treason
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 a
                 man
                 no
                 Subject
                 ;
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 deserve
                 death
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 intolerable
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Subjection
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 To
                 own
                 Christs
                 Instituted
                 species
                 of
                 Church
                 Officers
                 is
                 needful
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 Order
                 ,
                 Safety
                 and
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 Justices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 own
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 
                   numerical
                   Officer
                
                 as
                 truly
                 commissioned
                 ,
                 is
                 needful
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 administration
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Province
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 did
                 his
                 own
                 work
                 of
                 
                   universal
                   Legislation
                
                 by
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 eminently
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 recorded
                 all
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 settled
                 Churches
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 associated
                 for
                 Personal
                 Communion
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Order
                
                 and
                 Conversation
                 with
                 authorized
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 subordinate
                 to
                 his
                 administration
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Prophetical
                   ,
                   Priestly
                   ,
                   Kingly
                
                 and
                 Friendly
                 Relations
                 .
                 And
                 thô
                 these
                 may
                 not
                 always
                 or
                 often
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 their
                 neighbourhood
                 maketh
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 Personal
                 presential
                 Communion
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 may
                 know
                 and
                 admonish
                 each
                 other
                 and
                 meet
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 presence
                 manage
                 their
                 concerns
                 ;
                 which
                 differenceth
                 single
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 order
                 from
                 associated
                 Churches
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 Communion
                 only
                 by
                 others
                 at
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 As
                 Logicians
                 say
                 of
                 other
                 Relations
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 must
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 form
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 :
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Ship
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 meer
                 Sponge
                 or
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 a
                 Spoon
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Spoon
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 :
                 One
                 House
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 Village
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 City
                 a
                 meer
                 House
                 .
                 So
                 twenty
                 or
                 an
                 hundred
                 or
                 a
                 thousand
                 Parishes
                 associate
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 
                   single
                   Church
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   or
                   lowest
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 
                   mutual
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Converse
                
                 or
                 
                   personal
                   present
                   Communion
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 are
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Lay-men
                 capable
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 them
                 capable
                 ,
                 thô
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 rich
                 Church
                 have
                 advantage
                 for
                 Honour
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   small
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 poor
                 one
                 is
                 
                   ejusdem
                   ordinis
                
                 as
                 truely
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 Hierom
                 saith
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Eugubium
                 ;
                 so
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Mijuma
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Gregory
                   Neocaesar
                
                 was
                 
                 equally
                 Bishop
                 of
                 nineteen
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 of
                 all
                 save
                 nineteen
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 Successours
                 in
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 Superiority
                 over
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 yet
                 be
                 men
                 of
                 eminent
                 worth
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 admonish
                 the
                 younger
                 Ministers
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 neither
                 prove
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 forcing
                 power
                 by
                 the
                 Sword.
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 others
                 by
                 Divine
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 fixed
                 not
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 general
                 Visitors
                 or
                 Overseers
                 of
                 many
                 :
                 Yet
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 fixed
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 
                   visiting
                   admonishing
                   oversight
                
                 of
                 many
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 was
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 essential
                 and
                 Integral
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Ministry
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 These
                 none
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 from
                 any
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 alter
                 the
                 species
                 or
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 any
                 such
                 Superious
                 as
                 shall
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 ,
                 or
                 arrogating
                 the
                 like
                 uncalled
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Order
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 undetermined
                 accidents
                 :
                 As
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 to
                 preside
                 and
                 moderate
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 agreement
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 assign
                 to
                 some
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 affix
                 Baronies
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 due
                 Civil
                 forcing
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 Men
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 prudent
                 and
                 well
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 honour
                 and
                 obey
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Some
                 call
                 these
                 
                   humane
                   Accidental
                   Orders
                   ,
                   forms
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                
                 and
                 affirm
                 (
                 as
                 Bishop
                 Reignolds
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 in
                 his
                 Irenicon
                 and
                 many
                 excellent
                 men
                 by
                 him
                 cited
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Command
                
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Government
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 Accidental
                 aud
                 humane
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 which
                 is
                 Divine
                 and
                 Essential
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Pastors
                 as
                 such
                 by
                 his
                 appointment
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 essential
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 by
                 Pastors
                 specified
                 by
                 him
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 of
                 Supervisors
                 of
                 many
                 as
                 succeeding
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 in
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 work
                 )
                 are
                 of
                 unalterable
                 Divine
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 humane
                 forms
                 are
                 alterable
                 :
                 Such
                 I
                 account
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Presidency
                 and
                 Moderatorship
                 and
                 accidental
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Church
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 accidental
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 as
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 over
                 these
                 lowest
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Churches
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 Accidentals
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 Empire
                 ,
                 not
                 imposing
                 a
                 forreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 These
                 
                   tota
                   specie
                
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 single
                 Church
                 being
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 are
                 less
                 noble
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 as
                 members
                 in
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 as
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 XX.
                 The
                 General
                 precepts
                 of
                 doing
                 all
                 to
                 Edification
                 ,
                 Concord
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 &c.
                 oblige
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 hold
                 such
                 correspondencies
                 as
                 are
                 needful
                 to
                 these
                 Ends
                 :
                 And
                 Synods
                 are
                 one
                 special
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 far
                 and
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 Ends
                 require
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 National
                 Metropolitans
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 order
                 such
                 Synods
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 disobey
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 on
                 these
                 pretences
                 any
                 would
                 make
                 Synods
                 more
                 necessary
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 Governours
                 ,
                 by
                 Legislation
                 and
                 Judgement
                 over
                 the
                 Particular
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 affixe
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 besides
                 an
                 
                   Agreeing
                   Power
                
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Government
                 in
                 Accidentals
                 ,
                 a
                 proper
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 
                   making
                   and
                   unmaking
                   Ministers
                
                 or
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   excommunicating
                
                 and
                 absolving
                 as
                 Rulers
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 disown
                 such
                 usurpations
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 disown
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Princes
                 any
                 where
                 met
                 that
                 would
                 claim
                 a
                 Proper
                 Government
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 Thô
                 it
                 were
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 wisht
                 that
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 would
                 hold
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 the
                 Concord
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 The
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Loving
                 Practice
                 ,
                 essentiate
                 the
                 Church
                 objectively
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 summarily
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 explained
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Decalouge
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 even
                 Integrals
                 and
                 needful
                 Accidentals
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 Gods
                 Universal
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 so
                 sound
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 as
                 to
                 want
                 no
                 Integral
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 Proved
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 any
                 multitude
                 ,
                 so
                 sound
                 as
                 to
                 want
                 no
                 Integral
                 part
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 Churches
                 consist
                 only
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 defective
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 
                   Objective
                   Religion
                
                 Generally
                 and
                 implicitely
                 received
                 that
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 
                   Subjective
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 explicite
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Objective
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 our
                 perfect
                 Objective
                 Religion
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Object
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 general
                 and
                 implicitely
                 we
                 all
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Essentials
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 explicitely
                 know
                 and
                 believe
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 many
                 Integrals
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Integrals
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 Christian
                 understandeth
                 all
                 these
                 proposals
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Therefore
                 no
                 Christian
                 explicitely
                 believeth
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 practiceth
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 some
                 Church
                 is
                 perfect
                 in
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 without
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Errour
                 or
                 Sin
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Much
                 less
                 do
                 all
                 Churches
                 agree
                 in
                 unnecessary
                 indifferent
                 accidents
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 The
                 measuring
                 out
                 Churches
                 by
                 limits
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 Parochial
                 or
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 ordering
                 of
                 a
                 mutable
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Divine
                 Determination
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 taken
                 for
                 Church
                 members-because
                 they
                 
                 dwell
                 in
                 those
                 precincts
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 wicked
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 those
                 precincts
                 that
                 are
                 qualified
                 Consenters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 a
                 convenient
                 measure
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 Cases
                 must
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 XXV
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Church
                 with
                 Faithful
                 Pastors
                 be
                 well
                 setled
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 first
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 should
                 make
                 up
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meet
                 for
                 any
                 there
                 to
                 gather
                 a
                 distinct
                 Church
                 (
                 thô
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 )
                 without
                 such
                 weighty
                 reason
                 as
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 good
                 than
                 hurt
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Love
                 inclineth
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Union
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 a
                 Great
                 Church
                 is
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 honourable
                 than
                 a
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 number
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Ends.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Churches
                 kept
                 this
                 Union
                 .
              
               
                 XXVI
                 .
                 If
                 Magistrates
                 make
                 such
                 Laws
                 about
                 Church
                 Accidents
                 as
                 tend
                 to
                 further
                 the
                 Churches
                 welfare
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 so
                 pretended
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   against
                   it
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 wiil
                 either
                 
                   invade
                   Christs
                   Autherity
                
                 or
                 
                   cross
                   it
                
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 Laws
                 
                   against
                   his
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   proper
                   to
                   his
                   Prerogative
                
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 invade
                 the
                 
                   Pastors
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   proper
                   right
                
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 determine
                 Accidents
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Substance
                
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 or
                 Ends
                 )
                 these
                 bind
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 none
                 to
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 patiently
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 XXVII
                 .
                 Self-interest
                 ,
                 Self-Government
                 and
                 Family-Government
                 are
                 all
                 antecedent
                 to
                 Publick
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 Ruleth
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Common
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 no
                 Authority
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 King
                 or
                 Prelate
                 can
                 bind
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 damn
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 omit
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 needful
                 to
                 his
                 Salvation
                 :
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 for
                 Edification
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 for
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 self-government
                 to
                 choose
                 our
                 own
                 Dyet
                 ,
                 and
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 (
                 thô
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 restrained
                 from
                 doing
                 publick
                 hurt
                 on
                 such
                 pretences
                 ;
                 )
                 And
                 it
                 belong
                 to
                 Family
                 Government
                 to
                 educate
                 our
                 own
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 their
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 Callings
                 ,
                 Wives
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 it
                 more
                 nearly
                 belongs
                 to
                 self-government
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 most
                 safe
                 and
                 profitable
                 means
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 forbid
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pernicious
                 or
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Family-Government
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 our
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 those
                 late
                 Writers
                 who
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 Sacraments
                 sanctifie
                 or
                 give
                 right
                 to
                 Salvation
                 :
                 The
                 whole
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 his
                 appointed
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Ministers
                 must
                 preach
                 skilfully
                 ,
                 instantly
                 ,
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 End
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 saveth
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 Charm
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 sound
                 or
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 like
                 an
                 Amulet
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 Moral
                 means
                 (
                 specially
                 blest
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 instituted
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 work
                 on
                 man
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 informing
                 
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 perswading
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 exciting
                 his
                 Affections
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 are
                 wrought
                 on
                 in
                 other
                 Cases
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 methinks
                 those
                 called
                 Arminians
                 should
                 least
                 deny
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 lay
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 operation
                 on
                 Moral
                 suasion
                 than
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 account
                 it
                 Fanaticism
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 other
                 gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 morally
                 by
                 use
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 contrary
                 Doctrine
                 feigneth
                 God
                 to
                 Work
                 even
                 constantly
                 by
                 Miracle
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 every
                 Mass-Priest
                 a
                 Miracle
                 Worker
                 in
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 bare
                 saying
                 over
                 the
                 Words
                 and
                 doing
                 the
                 outward
                 Acts
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 teaching
                 and
                 oversight
                 of
                 an
                 ignorant
                 drunken
                 Lad
                 or
                 Reader
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 near
                 )
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 help
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 skilful
                 ,
                 Holy
                 and
                 exemplary
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 clear
                 affectionate
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 )
                 how
                 sufficient
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Covenant
                 that
                 understands
                 what
                 a
                 Covenant
                 is
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Common
                 Conversation
                 .
              
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Wise
                 :
                 and
                 Skilful
                 and
                 Conscionable
                 Ministry
                 be
                 as
                 needless
                 to
                 Edification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 as
                 some
                 Men
                 pretend
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 needless
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 to
                 Glory
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 pay
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 respect
                 than
                 I
                 owed
                 my
                 Master
                 that
                 never
                 preacht
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 drunken
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 divers
                 very
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 Or
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 use
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Law
                 should
                 settle
                 a
                 Physician
                 of
                 his
                 (
                 or
                 a
                 Patrons
                 )
                 choice
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 done
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 help
                 at
                 hand
                 for
                 Volunteers
                 :
                 Bui
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 command
                 all
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 before
                 them
                 or
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 unskilful
                 or
                 untrusty
                 men
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 this
                 command
                 :
                 No
                 mens
                 Law
                 can
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 disoblige
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 a
                 due
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 nor
                 bind
                 him
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 upon
                 Obedience
                 to
                 ignorant
                 or
                 bad
                 and
                 treacherous
                 Men.
                 And
                 a
                 mans
                 Soul
                 is
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 his
                 Health
                 or
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 greater
                 care
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 trust
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Superiours
                 How
                 vast
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 an
                 ignorant
                 rash
                 Physician
                 or
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 experienced
                 and
                 trusty
                 ?
                 They
                 that
                 scorn
                 Men
                 for
                 going
                 for
                 
                   greater
                   edification
                
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 prefer
                 a
                 skilful
                 Physician
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 kills
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 cures
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 skilful
                 and
                 careful
                 Tutor
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 a
                 Farrier
                 for
                 his
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 Preacher
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 Edification
                 to
                 be
                 greatly
                 preferred
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   One
                   Book
                
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 Book
                 they
                 read
                 or
                 value
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 Student
                 will
                 this
                 make
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 Trade
                 for
                 the
                 Booksellers
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 their
                 own
                 Books
                 be
                 so
                 valued
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 silence
                 hundreds
                 or
                 thousands
                 and
                 forbid
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 ruine
                 ,
                 (
                 thô
                 no
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 proved
                 against
                 them
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 think
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 .
              
               
               
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 When
                 Councils
                 hereticated
                 and
                 condemned
                 Thousands
                 or
                 Hundreds
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Princes
                 owned
                 as
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 think
                 every
                 Patron
                 ,
                 Prince
                 or
                 Prelate
                 a
                 competent
                 Judge
                 with
                 what
                 Pastor
                 Men
                 should
                 trust
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 think
                 so
                 that
                 forbad
                 men
                 hearing
                 fornicators
                 :
                 Nor
                 Cyprian
                 that
                 required
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 forsake
                 Basilides
                 and
                 
                   Martial
                   (
                   &
                   Peccatorem
                   Praepositum
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 XXXV
                 .
                 So
                 full
                 was
                 the
                 proof
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Plea
                
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 denyed
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 be
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastors
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 trust
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 denyeth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 therein
                 disputed
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 force
                 Infidel
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Catechumens
                 to
                 hear
                 sound
                 and
                 setled
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Catechists
                 ;
                 And
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 Temples
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Accidents
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 drive
                 on
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 
                   two
                   distinct
                   Churches
                
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Precincts
                 or
                 City
                 ;
                 This
                 being
                 a
                 meer
                 Accident
                 which
                 abundance
                 of
                 Cases
                 make
                 unnecessary
                 and
                 unlawful
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 duty
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 (
                 or
                 Bishop
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Precincts
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 (
                 Divine
                 of
                 Gods
                 making
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 They
                 own
                 the
                 Major
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Indifferent
                 thing
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 Minor
                 let
                 the
                 affirmers
                 prove
                 any
                 such
                 command
                 .
                 We
                 grant
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prohibition
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 many
                 instances
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 several
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 precincts
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 foreign
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 shall
                 weigh
                 and
                 duely
                 regard
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 Counselling
                 Power
                 only
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 disown
                 all
                 foreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 Cases
                 following
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 )
                 two
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 precincts
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Case
                 that
                 several
                 Bishops
                 are
                 called
                 justly
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Flock
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 Many
                 Bishops
                 of
                 England
                 dwell
                 long
                 ,
                 yea
                 mostly
                 in
                 London
                 or
                 in
                 London
                 Diocess
                 :
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Eli
                 dwells
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Andrews
                   Holbourn
                   :
                   Qu.
                
                 Whether
                 there
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Subject
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 as
                 his
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 many
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 (
                 thousands
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 Lawfully
                 dwell
                 half
                 the
                 Year
                 in
                 London
                 as
                 he
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 when
                 he
                 preacheth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 their
                 Bishop
                 (
                 in
                 London
                 Diocess
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 that
                 here
                 reside
                 .
              
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Either
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 are
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Separatists
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 And
                 separate
                 not
                 from
                 true
                 Churches
                 
                   eo
                   nomine
                
                 because
                 they
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 Churches
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 and
                 Diocess
                 .
                 (
                 Of
                 their
                 agreement
                 and
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 fame
                 Bishop
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 anon
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 case
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 resident
                 Stranges
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 on
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 or
                 live
                 for
                 Merchandize
                 ,
                 or
                 flee
                 from
                 Miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 At
                 
                   Frankford
                   ,
                   Hamburgh
                   ,
                   Middleburgh
                   ,
                   Dantzick
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 English
                 distinct
                 lawful
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 London
                 there
                 are
                 Dutch
                 and
                 French
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 allowed
                 a
                 Swedish
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Danish
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Saxon
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 proof
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 true
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               
                 XL.
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 case
                 men
                 of
                 different
                 Language
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 mutual
                 converse
                 by
                 personal
                 communion
                 or
                 help
                 :
                 As
                 
                   Dutch
                   ,
                   French
                   ,
                   Italian
                   ,
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Germans
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 (
                 oft
                 in
                 Dissert
                 .
                 and
                 Annot.
                 )
                 do
                 maintain
                 that
                 Peter
                 at
                 Rome
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 distribution
                 of
                 Churches
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 Salve
                 the
                 Contradictions
                 in
                 Church
                 History
                 about
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 
                   Linus
                   ,
                   Cletus
                
                 and
                 Clemens
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 setled
                 not
                 a
                 sinful
                 Church
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 XLI
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Yea
                 Grotius
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 setled
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 first
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Imper.
                   sum
                   .
                   Patest
                   .
                
                 and
                 in
                 Annot.
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Synagogues
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 City
                 with
                 their
                 Archisynagogus
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 with
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               
                 XLII
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 or
                 precinct
                 than
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 just
                 personal
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 one
                 Bishop
                 with
                 his
                 Presbytery
                 can
                 perform
                 the
                 needful
                 Pastoral
                 oversight
                 to
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 another
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 or
                 Precinct
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 though
                 worldly
                 Wisdom
                 have
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 oft
                 denyed
                 notorious
                 evidence
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 gather
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 that
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 saith
                 were
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Annotations
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Texts
                 that
                 name
                 Elders
                 and
                 Bishops
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 can
                 perform
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   York
                   ,
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Norwich
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dispute
                 against
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 maintain
                 a
                 Bishops
                 Ubiquity
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 at
                 once
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 twenty
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 then
                 was
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 personally
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 specifieth
                 the
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 in
                 specie
                 instituted
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
                 Priest
                 (
                 as
                 Civilians
                 do
                 of
                 Bishops
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
                 Certainly
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 Scholars
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 
                 than
                 one
                 Master
                 can
                 Teach
                 and
                 Rule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Schism
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 more
                 Schools
                 and
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 duty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 City
                 Government
                 should
                 put
                 down
                 but
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Family
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Diocesans
                 do
                 of
                 Parochial
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 who
                 allow
                 none
                 under
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 
                   Episcopi
                   Gregis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 Schism
                 to
                 restore
                 Families
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 might
                 have
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 (
                 entirely
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 XLIII
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 upon
                 Politick
                 or
                 Religious
                 Reasons
                 should
                 determine
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 Dr.
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 C.
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 Bishops
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 Volunteers
                 of
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 as
                 shall
                 choose
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 altering
                 their
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 prove
                 it
                 sinful
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 his
                 reasons
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 XLIV
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Clergy
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 Diocess
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 do
                 agree
                 by
                 Law
                 or
                 Canon
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 or
                 Communion
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 commit
                 a
                 known
                 sin
                 deliberately
                 as
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 his
                 Communion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 congregate
                 under
                 Other
                 Pastors
                 in
                 those
                 precincts
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confest
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 hold
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 require
                 men
                 to
                 subscribe
                 and
                 approve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 an
                 Atheist
                 :
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 all
                 Worship
                 because
                 men
                 forbid
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 to
                 subscribe
                 one
                 untruth
                 :
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 rare
                 Case
                 :
                 In
                 one
                 Emperours
                 Reign
                 all
                 were
                 Anathematized
                 that
                 subscribed
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 after
                 all
                 that
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 renounce
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 division
                 and
                 changes
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Councils
                 against
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Monothelites
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   tribus
                   Capitulis
                
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 Men
                 living
                 have
                 many
                 Errours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 disclaimeth
                 her
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 receive
                 no
                 Minister
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 subscribe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 her
                 Books
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 hard
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Plea
                   for
                   Peace
                
                 are
                 proved
                 lawful
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 yielding
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 XLV
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Christians
                 mistakingly
                 think
                 one
                 or
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 heinous
                 sins
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 Lying
                 ,
                 Renouncing
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 difficulty
                 that
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Godly
                 and
                 Willing
                 Men
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 and
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 nor
                 just
                 conditions
                 of
                 Ministry
                 or
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Imposer
                 that
                 entangleth
                 them
                 by
                 difficulty
                 in
                 their
                 disseut
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 these
                 men
                 therefore
                 to
                 forbear
                 all
                 Church
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 XLVI
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 Church
                 unjustly
                 excommnnicate
                 such
                 men
                 ;
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 forbear
                 all
                 Church
                 order
                 and
                 worship
                 because
                 men
                 so
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 must
                 Sin
                 to
                 escape
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 :
                 ,
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Sinners
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 oft
                 were
                 when
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 were
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 
                 Councils
                 and
                 Popes
                 have
                 oft
                 excommunicated
                 some
                 for
                 trifles
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 Truth
                 and
                 Duty
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 renounce
                 all
                 Church
                 Worship
                 and
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 standing
                 Law
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 that
                 affirm
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 or
                 sinful
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 stand
                 till
                 they
                 Publickly
                 revoke
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 wicked
                 Errour
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commoners
                 in
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Many
                 Ministers
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 Commissioned
                 them
                 to
                 treat
                 for
                 Alterations
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 when
                 the
                 Accusations
                 or
                 demands
                 of
                 others
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 maintained
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 that
                 Lay
                 Civilians
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 decretive
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Parish
                 Minister
                 must
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Communnion
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Lay
                 Doctors
                 or
                 Chancellors
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 dare
                 not
                 receive
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 deny
                 Christendom
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 scruple
                 the
                 Englisn
                 sort
                 of
                 God-Fathers
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 transient
                 Symbolical
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 such
                 things
                 :
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 And
                 thô
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Church
                 till
                 this
                 be
                 applicatorily
                 declared
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   actually
                   excommunicate
                
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 higher
                 authority
                 than
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Churches
                 decree
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 are
                 sworn
                 to
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 tempt
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 forsworn
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 excommunicated
                 him
                 ,
                 seems
                 therein
                 excuseable
                 :
                 But
                 must
                 he
                 therefore
                 renounce
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 XLVII
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 so
                 set
                 against
                 one
                 Bishop
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 half
                 being
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 half
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 one
                 .
                 A
                 Council
                 at
                 Rome
                 determined
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Paulinus
                 and
                 Flavian
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 live
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 parties
                 in
                 this
                 were
                 mistaken
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 morral
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 live
                 like
                 Atheists
                 .
              
               
                 XLVIII
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 An
                 undetermined
                 accident
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 determined
                 as
                 most
                 serveth
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 greatest
                 Evil
                 :
                 But
                 whether
                 divers
                 Churches
                 shall
                 promiscuously
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 or
                 Diocess
                 or
                 Parisn
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Accident
                 not
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 circumstances
                 vary
                 .
                 e.g.
                 When
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 half
                 cannot
                 consent
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theodore
                   Mopsuest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ibas
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 will
                 condemn
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 if
                 these
                 can
                 serve
                 God
                 quietly
                 in
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 in
                 different
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 endure
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 Peace
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 one
                 Pope
                 declared
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 say
                 [
                 
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   was
                   Crucified
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 when
                 another
                 had
                 declared
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   not
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 that
                 held
                 with
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 both
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 in
                 different
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 When
                 Justinian
                 raised
                 the
                 bloody
                 controversie
                 between
                 the
                 Corrupticolae
                 and
                 the
                 Phantasiastae
                 ,
                 wise
                 men
                 thought
                 both
                 sides
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
                 Yea
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 many
                 wise
                 men
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 Nestorians
                 and
                 many
                 Eutychians
                 .
              
               
                 XLIX
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 common
                 case
                 under
                 Turks
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 for
                 Christians
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 :
                 Now
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 (
                 partly
                 for
                 Countrey
                 sake
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 Language
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 for
                 different
                 Judgments
                 )
                 one
                 Church
                 of
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 English-men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 what
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 L.
                 14.
                 
                 Suppose
                 that
                 the
                 setled
                 Church
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 in
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Saxony
                
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 an
                 Episcopacy
                 that
                 arose
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 ordination
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 had
                 none
                 or
                 a
                 short
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 would
                 tolerate
                 English
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 Frankford
                 did
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Form
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 few
                 Prelatists
                 would
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 .
              
               
                 LI.
                 I
                 omit
                 other
                 instances
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 serveth
                 this
                 man
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 in
                 so
                 general
                 and
                 undistinguished
                 a
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 think
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell's
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   words
                   in
                   dispute
                   have
                   but
                   one
                   signification
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   use
                   them
                   .
                
                 Even
                 a
                 Bell
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 sound
                 sometime
                 signifieth
                 a
                 call
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 a
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 Joy
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 
                   Separate
                   ,
                   Separate
                
                 ]
                 is
                 rung
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 with
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 signified
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 half
                 the
                 Sermon
                 and
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 Separate
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Heretick
                 was
                 doing
                 Penitence
                 with
                 his
                 Faggot
                 at
                 St.
                 Maries
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fryer
                 was
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 a
                 mistaken
                 Voice
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 made
                 them
                 think
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 had
                 set
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 one
                 Fryer
                 stuck
                 by
                 the
                 belly
                 that
                 was
                 going
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 ;
                 the
                 door
                 being
                 wedged
                 with
                 the
                 crowd
                 ,
                 a
                 Boy
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 open
                 above
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 on
                 'till
                 he
                 slipt
                 into
                 a
                 Monks
                 Cowl
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lay
                 still
                 'till
                 the
                 Monk
                 was
                 got
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 something
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 heretical
                 Devil
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 conjure
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boy
                 cryed
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   good
                   Master
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Bakers
                   boy
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Quaere
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 was
                 
                   Schismaticks
                   separation
                
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Walsall
                 in
                 Stafford-shire
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Lapthorne
                 (
                 known
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 his
                 Iusty
                 age
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Non-conformist
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 by
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 gloried
                 that
                 King
                 James
                 in
                 conference
                 changed
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 as
                 rustick
                 a
                 thunderer
                 as
                 Father
                 Latimer
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 let
                 fly
                 without
                 much
                 fear
                 ;
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Martin
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 accounted
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 to
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 what
                 he
                 liked
                 not
                 ,
                 would
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Church
                 ;
                 one
                 day
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 path
                 way
                 where
                 Mr.
                 Lane
                 had
                 rode
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 )
                 
                 pelting
                 Crabs
                 with
                 a
                 pole
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 opened
                 and
                 swallowed
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 pole
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 found
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 Cole-mine
                 long
                 on
                 fire
                 ;
                 )
                 ever
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Church
                 at
                 a
                 blustering
                 passage
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Lapthorne
                 would
                 call
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Remember
                   Martin
                
                 ;
                 Quere
                 ,
                 Whether
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 separating
                 Schismaticks
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 far
                 off
                 :
                 In
                 Dunstans
                 West
                 ,
                 where
                 Dr.
                 Sherlock
                 ,
                 Preacheth
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 licensed
                 :
                 twenty
                 ,
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 at
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 some
                 Lime
                 or
                 Stone
                 fell
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Steeple
                 with
                 the
                 crowd
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 old
                 and
                 under
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 falling
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ran
                 out
                 in
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 cast
                 themselves
                 headlong
                 from
                 the
                 Gallery
                 for
                 hast
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 quieted
                 and
                 came
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Boyes
                 in
                 the
                 Chancel
                 broke
                 a
                 Wainscot
                 Skreen
                 with
                 climbing
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 made
                 them
                 run
                 out
                 again
                 ;
                 one
                 old
                 woman
                 going
                 out
                 ,
                 cryed
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 because
                 I
                 took
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 warning
                 ,
                 Lord
                 forgive
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 'le
                 never
                 come
                 again
                 :
                 Quere
                 ,
                 Whether
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 this
                 resolving
                 Woman
                 was
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 separation
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 Murder
                 ;
                 and
                 methinks
                 the
                 Doctor
                 should
                 forgive
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 success
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Parish
                 hereupon
                 resolved
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 new
                 ,
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 Fabrick
                 where
                 the
                 Dr.
                 now
                 Preacheth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 drove
                 me
                 away
                 that
                 I
                 preacht
                 there
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 Whether
                 this
                 new
                 Church
                 built
                 where
                 the
                 old
                 one
                 had
                 possession
                 before
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Schismatical
                 Separatist
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 LII
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Local
                 Separation
                 without
                 Mental
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 culpable
                 Schism
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Nil
                   nisi
                   Voluntarium
                   est
                   morale
                
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 or
                 be
                 sick
                 and
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 innocent
                 Separation
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 no
                 Church
                 this
                 half
                 year
                 ,
                 much
                 against
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 O
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 heal
                 me
                 of
                 this
                 Separation
                 !
              
               
                 LIII
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   mental
                   Separation
                
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 culpable
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 diversified
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mental
                 degree
                 and
                 kind
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 separateth
                 from
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 who
                 separateth
                 not
                 from
                 somewhat
                 
                   essential
                   to
                
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 its
                 Integrals
                 or
                 Accidents
                 may
                 be
                 culpable
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 
                   Separation
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 every
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 LIV.
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 separate
                 as
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 locally
                 and
                 not
                 mentally
                 ,
                 some
                 mentally
                 and
                 not
                 locally
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 both
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 daily
                 observeth
                 the
                 outward
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 taketh
                 it
                 for
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 denyeth
                 its
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 or
                 essential
                 Duty
                 ,
                 separateth
                 indeed
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 live
                 unbelievingly
                 ,
                 atheistically
                 ,
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 converse
                 prate
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hate
                 and
                 persecute
                 serious
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 are
                 damnably
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 from
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 thô
                 when
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unknown
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 LV.
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 being
                 only
                 
                   Humane
                   Laws
                
                 and
                 
                   Circumstantial
                   Conveniences
                
                 that
                 
                 make
                 it
                 unmeet
                 to
                 have
                 divers
                 Churches
                 Bishops
                 living
                 promiscuously
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Dioceses
                 or
                 Nations
                 ;
                 where
                 Laws
                 and
                 circumstances
                 allow
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 unlawful
                 seperation
                 .
              
               
                 LVI
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 liveth
                 in
                 forreign
                 Lands
                 (
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Mahometan
                 or
                 Heathen
                 )
                 where
                 various
                 Churches
                 live
                 promiscuously
                 (
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 choose
                 which
                 he
                 thinks
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 absent
                 locally
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 condemning
                 them
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 they
                 deserve
                 .
              
               
                 LVII
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 removeth
                 into
                 another
                 Diocess
                 or
                 Parish
                 for
                 his
                 worldly
                 interest
                 ,
                 seperateth
                 without
                 fault
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 LVIII
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 lawful
                 separation
                 to
                 remove
                 ones
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 unskilful
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 edification
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 able
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 ,
                 even
                 Law
                 and
                 Custome
                 and
                 reason
                 do
                 allow
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 LIX
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Thô
                 the
                 Canon
                 57.
                 and
                 28.
                 forbid
                 Ministers
                 oft
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 Strangers
                 that
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 no
                 Preaching
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 many
                 sober
                 People
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 Murders
                 :
                 Many
                 that
                 are
                 esteemed
                 the
                 most
                 sober
                 religious
                 Conformists
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 goe
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 some
                 (
                 in
                 Martins
                 and
                 St.
                 Giles's
                 Parish
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 more
                 Edification
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Tillotson
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Burnet
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Fowler
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Gifford
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hornech
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 thô
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Catholicks
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Dangerous
                   Trimmers
                
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 even
                 Dr.
                 Sherlock
                 will
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 pardonable
                 than
                 Murder
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 LX.
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Law
                 should
                 restore
                 the
                 antient
                 order
                 that
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 great
                 incorporate
                 Town
                 in
                 England
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 or
                 every
                 great
                 Parish
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Diocesans
                 should
                 be
                 their
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 new
                 Catholicks
                 should
                 tell
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hereby
                 unchristened
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 as
                 Adulterers
                 of
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 for
                 gathering
                 Churches
                 within
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 believe
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 LXI
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 (
                 e.g.
                 at
                 
                   Frankford
                   ,
                   Zurick
                   ,
                   Lubeck
                   ,
                   Hamburgh
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Bochemian
                 way
                 ,
                 described
                 by
                 Lasitius
                 and
                 Commenius
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 Independency
                 )
                 or
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Dutch
                 have
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 damning
                 Schism
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 Cox
                 and
                 Horne
                 at
                 Frankford
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 mode
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 
                   John
                   Maior
                   ,
                   Fordon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 was
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 before
                 Episcopacy
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 by
                 Palladius
                 a
                 damning
                 
                 Schism
                 by
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 is
                 just
                 Reformation
                 Schism
                 ?
              
               
                 LXIII
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 distinct
                 from
                 Cathedrals
                 ,
                 Organs
                 ,
                 New
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 departing
                 or
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 contrary
                 Church
                 way
                 which
                 was
                 there
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 therefore
                 Schism
                 ?
              
               
                 LXIV
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 When
                 Socrates
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 some
                 Countreys
                 that
                 had
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 Villages
                 (
                 like
                 our
                 Parishes
                 )
                 was
                 it
                 a
                 damning
                 Schism
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 this
                 custome
                 ,
                 by
                 decreeing
                 that
                 even
                 small
                 Cities
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   Ne
                   vilescat
                   nomen
                   Episcopi
                
                 ?
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Chorepiscopi
                 were
                 put
                 down
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ?
              
               
                 LXV
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 separate
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 separateth
                 not
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 refuse
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 its
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Integral
                 parts
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 charg'd
                 with
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 beyond
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn'd
                 for
                 denying
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Separation
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Kingdom
                
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 living
                 in
                 one
                 land
                 ,
                 under
                 One
                 Christian
                 
                   King
                   who
                   Governeth
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                
                 which
                 includeth
                 their
                 Concord
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 we
                 profess
                 agreement
                 in
                 Christianity
                 with
                 all
                 Christians
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 King
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 profess
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 charged
                 with
                 differing
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 called
                 Doctrinal
                 from
                 their
                 Thirty
                 Nine
                 Articles
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 disown
                 certain
                 late
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Oaths
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Twenty
                 three
                 Years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subscription
                 to
                 one
                 Canon
                 about
                 the
                 Innocency
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 now
                 either
                 these
                 new
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Canon
                 ,
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 poor
                 humane
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 made
                 these
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 new
                 upstart
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 answer
                 the
                 Papists
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 Henry
                 8.
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 its
                 essentials
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 this
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 1662.
                 then
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 older
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   not
                   essential
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 separate
                 only
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   these
                   we
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   from
                   its
                   essence
                
                 ;
                 we
                 abhor
                 the
                 accusation
                 ,
                 and
                 challenge
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 essentially
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 Locally
                 or
                 Mentally
                 ;
                 not
                 Locally
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 
                   Local
                   distance
                   only
                
                 a
                 sin
                 ;
                 not
                 Mentally
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 own
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   a
                   National
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 serve
                 Christ
                 in
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 to
                 their
                 Power
                 :
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 nor
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 no
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 and
                 Ministers
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 (
                 thô
                 culpable
                 )
                 Churches
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 we
                 profess
                 to
                 hold
                 with
                 them
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Body
                 ,
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Chirist
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 essentials
                 )
                 and
                 one
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 promise
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Concord
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 separate
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   as
                   such
                
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 LXVI
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Parish
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 locally
                 removeth
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 Organs
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 separateth
                 from
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Organs
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Mentally
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Organs
                 be
                 its
                 essence
                 .
              
               
                 LXVII
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 antient
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Vsher's
                 Reduction
                 which
                 we
                 offer'd
                 did
                 contain
                 )
                 but
                 dislike
                 the
                 Lay
                 Civilians
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Officials
                 ,
                 Surrogates
                 ,
                 Arch-deacons
                 Government
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 humane
                 Novelties
                 which
                 they
                 disown
                 .
              
               
                 LXVIII
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Parishioner
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 his
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 Law
                 about
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 Glebes
                 ,
                 Words
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 Suit
                 be
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 dare
                 not
                 Communicate
                 with
                 him
                 believing
                 that
                 he
                 hateth
                 him
                 ,
                 thô
                 the
                 animosity
                 should
                 be
                 culpable
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 personal
                 ,
                 his
                 going
                 from-him
                 to
                 another
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 separating
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 even
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 himself
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 Priest
                 is
                 Christ
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 LXIX
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Ex
                   quovis
                   ligno
                   non
                   fit
                   Mercurius
                   ,
                
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 qualification
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 want
                 that
                 qualification
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 no
                 Minister
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 When
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 Kederminster
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 my
                 subjection
                 to
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 worse
                 )
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 one
                 reputed
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Blunt
                
                 a
                 Papist
                 )
                 who
                 Preacht
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 thought
                 he
                 might
                 better
                 have
                 forborn
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Curate
                 Mr.
                 Turner
                 at
                 Mitton
                 Preacht
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 found
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
                 Principles
                 by
                 Conference
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 confest
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   Musculus
                   common
                   places
                   in
                   English
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 he
                 lived
                 by
                 unlawful
                 Marrying
                 ,
                 infamous
                 for
                 Drinking
                 and
                 Quarrelling
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 these
                 for
                 no
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 thereby
                 seperated
                 from
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 .
              
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 prove
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Pastor
                 in
                 a
                 competition
                 of
                 Pretenders
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 (
                 above
                 twenty
                 times
                 )
                 or
                 whether
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Optandus
                
                 was
                 true
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Geneva
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 Letters
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 Duke
                 Heriberts
                 Son
                 consecrated
                 in
                 Infancy
                 was
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Infant
                 consecrated
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 (
                 officiating
                 
                   per
                   alios
                   ,
                   Surrogates
                   ,
                   Chancellours
                   ,
                   Officials
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 either
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Pretenders
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 mistaketh
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 erre
                 in
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 difficult
                 point
                 of
                 humane
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 qualification
                 and
                 right
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 title
                 were
                 tryed
                 before
                 our
                 Judges
                 or
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 mistake
                 and
                 give
                 Judgment
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 right
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 no
                 separating
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 proof
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Infidels
                 .
              
               
                 LXXI
                 .
                 21
                 If
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 two
                 contending
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 come
                 before
                 a
                 General
                 or
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 mistake
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 separate
                 from
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 The
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Council
                 first
                 gave
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 to
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 judged
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 right
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 representative
                 ,
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 another
                 Council
                 wrongfully
                 deposed
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Cyril
                   Alexandr
                
                 .
                 perswaded
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 separate
                 from
                 it self
                 and
                 Christ
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 wisest
                 ,
                 be
                 excusable
                 from
                 damning
                 Schism
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 misjudgeth
                 and
                 separateth
                 from
                 a
                 rightful
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 sure
                 every
                 Lay-man
                 and
                 woman
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 deposed
                 Nestorius
                 as
                 unjustly
                 as
                 
                   David
                   Derodon
                
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 Dioscorus
                 as
                 unjustly
                 as
                 others
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 Flavian
                 as
                 unjustly
                 as
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 think
                 ,
                 this
                 proveth
                 them
                 Guilty
                 of
                 some
                 Schism
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Menna
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 excommunicated
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 Italy
                 renounced
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Successors
                 were
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 deposed
                 from
                 their
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 at
                 Aquileia
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 because
                 Vigilius
                 subscribed
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   tribus
                   Capitulis
                
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 Schism
                 (
                 some
                 where
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 separating
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 LXXII
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 England
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 Councils
                 were
                 obligatory
                 ,
                 which
                 decree
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 no
                 Bishop
                 that
                 comes
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 choice
                 (
                 yea
                 or
                 Mediation
                 )
                 of
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 Princes
                 or
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Consent
                 of
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 should
                 conclude
                 that
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Prebends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 chosen
                 and
                 imposed
                 are
                 Lay-men
                 and
                 no
                 true
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 separating
                 from
                 
                   those
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   till
                   the
                   right
                
                 of
                 Electing
                 Bishops
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                
                 and
                 
                   People
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   we
                   need
                   look
                   no
                   further
                   for
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Contempt
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   here
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 never
                 trusted
                 every
                 Ignorant
                 Wicked
                 man
                 that
                 can
                 but
                 get
                 Money
                 and
                 buy
                 an
                 Advowson
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 those
                 Pastors
                 to
                 whose
                 conduct
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 trust
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 admit
                 
                 them
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Quare
                   impedit
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 Certificate
                 and
                 can
                 speak
                 Latine
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 damning
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
                 LXXIII
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 seeming
                 Convert
                 ,
                 really
                 a
                 Papist
                 (
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 Mr.
                 Hutchinson
                 alias
                 Berry
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 lately
                 Confessed
                 themselves
                 Papists
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 what
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 damned
                 Schismaticks
                 for
                 not
                 taking
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 going
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   Godfrey
                   Goodman
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Gloucester
                 was
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 separate
                 from
                 Christ
                 that
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 of
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 implicitely
                 trust
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 he
                 ordained
                 ?
              
               
                 LXXIV
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 If
                 in
                 a
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 one
                 withdraw
                 from
                 their
                 Service
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 difference
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 from
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 thô
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Church
                 that
                 he
                 separateth
                 from
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 essential
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Miles
                   Smyth
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Gloucester
                 (
                 the
                 famous
                 Hebrician
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 in
                 our
                 Bibles
                 Translation
                 )
                 declared
                 and
                 performed
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 come
                 more
                 to
                 his
                 Cathedral
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Dean
                 (
                 in
                 Lauds
                 time
                 )
                 kept
                 up
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Qu.
                 Whether
                 he
                 separated
                 from
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
                 
                   Vbi
                   Episcopus
                   ibi
                   Ecclesia
                
                 :
                 Who
                 were
                 the
                 Separatists
                 ?
                 They
                 that
                 followed
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 that
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 kept
                 to
                 the
                 Ca●●●●hedral
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 Williams
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 that
                 wrote
                 against
                 Altars
                 .
              
               
                 LXXV
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 If
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 are
                 setled
                 in
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 depose
                 and
                 eject
                 them
                 without
                 just
                 cause
                 (
                 as
                 Multitudes
                 were
                 in
                 many
                 Emperours
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Multitudes
                 by
                 the
                 Interim
                 in
                 Germany
                 in
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifths
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 Multitudes
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 by
                 Ludovicus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 too
                 many
                 other
                 Countreys
                 )
                 those
                 that
                 leave
                 the
                 Temples
                 and
                 Tythes
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 cleave
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Pastors
                 in
                 forbidden
                 meetings
                 (
                 called
                 Conventicles
                 )
                 supposing
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Relation
                 not
                 dissolved
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Joannites
                 clave
                 to
                 Chrysostom
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 thereby
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 Had
                 the
                 Power
                 been
                 lawful
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 Dr.
                 Gunning
                 kept
                 up
                 his
                 Meetings
                 at
                 Exeter
                 House
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 Christ
                 that
                 he
                 then
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 LXXVI
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Law
                 command
                 all
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Parent
                 command
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Husband
                 his
                 Wife
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Child
                 or
                 Wife
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 choice
                 belong
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Domestick
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Publick
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 separating
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 ever
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 shall
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 LXXVII
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 Yea
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 self-Interest
                 and
                 self-Government
                 bind
                 me
                 rather
                 to
                 choose
                 a
                 Pastor
                 for
                 my self
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 choice
                 by
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Patron
                 or
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 (
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 choose
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 my
                 daily
                 food
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 LXXVIII
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 If
                 owning
                 the
                 same
                 Diocesan
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 who
                 differ
                 more
                 than
                 Nonconformists
                 and
                 Conformists
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 owning
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 maketh
                 them
                 of
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 who
                 differ
                 less
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   Dominicans
                   ,
                   Jansenists
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sects
                 of
                 Papists
                 are
                 taken
                 for
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 own
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Councils
                 .
                 In
                 England
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Conformists
                 are
                 taken
                 for
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 thô
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 Arch-bishop
                 Laud
                 ,
                 Arch-bishop
                 Bromhall
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Gunnings
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Saywell
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 have
                 manifested
                 in
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 writings
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 that
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 erring
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 against
                 Heathens
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 the
                 sound
                 or
                 syllables
                 be
                 its
                 Religion
                 )
                 while
                 one
                 and
                 another
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 contrary
                 sences
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 for
                 Diocesans
                 being
                 a
                 distinct
                 Order
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 some
                 (
                 as
                 Vsher
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 )
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 Some
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 but
                 of
                 humane
                 ;
                 some
                 think
                 the
                 King
                 must
                 choose
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 rather
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ;
                 some
                 hold
                 them
                 Independent
                 ,
                 others
                 rather
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 and
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 some
                 think
                 all
                 that
                 bear
                 Office
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 Government
                 are
                 lawful
                 ,
                 others
                 think
                 Lay-Civilians
                 Government
                 by
                 the
                 Keyes
                 unlawful
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                   excommunicate
                
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Canons
                 ;
                 )
                 some
                 that
                 promise
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Courts
                 for
                 their
                 Ordinaries
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 only
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 some
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 sworn
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 rule
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 pronounce
                 all
                 Excommunicate
                 that
                 the
                 Canon
                 excommunicates
                 ,
                 if
                 commanded
                 ;
                 )
                 Others
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 judges
                 themselves
                 whether
                 the
                 Canons
                 command
                 
                   licita
                   &
                   honesta
                
                 ;
                 some
                 take
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 others
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Many
                 more
                 (
                 Arminian
                 and
                 other
                 )
                 such
                 differences
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 National
                 ,
                 Diocesan
                 and
                 Parochial
                 (
                 oft
                 :
                 )
                 Much
                 more
                 are
                 those
                 Nonconformists
                 that
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Imposers
                 call
                 Indifferent
                 .
              
               
                 LXXIX
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 If
                 one
                 that
                 prayeth
                 in
                 the
                 Litany
                 against
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 readeth
                 the
                 Conformists
                 telling
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 ;
                 verily
                 think
                 that
                 Dr.
                 S.
                 printeth
                 and
                 preacheth
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 plainly
                 tendeth
                 to
                 serve
                 Satan
                 against
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Schismatical
                 dividing
                 and
                 damning
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 should
                 hereupon
                 separate
                 from
                 him
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Schism
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 safer
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 LXXX
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 any
                 Diocess
                 in
                 London
                 should
                 openly
                 write
                 or
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 true
                 Ministers
                 
                 that
                 depend
                 not
                 obediently
                 on
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Personal
                 or
                 common
                 perjury
                 ,
                 should
                 separate
                 from
                 that
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 numerical
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 neither
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Colonel
                 that
                 declared
                 himself
                 an
                 obliged
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Regiment
                 may
                 forsake
                 that
                 Colonel
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 the
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 should
                 give
                 up
                 himself
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Enemy
                 or
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   will
                   take
                   a
                   Commission
                   from
                
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 
                   Officers
                   shall
                   only
                   obey
                   me
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Traytors
                 or
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 General
                 took
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ?
                 So
                 if
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 all
                 take
                 Commissions
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 declare
                 themselves
                 Subjects
                 to
                 a
                 Forreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 separating
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 Loyalty
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 National
                 perjury
                 and
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXI
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 Christs
                 instituted
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 wilfully
                 omitteth
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 either
                 Infant
                 baptism
                 ,
                 or
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 Praying
                 ,
                 or
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Personal
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 grosly
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 doubting
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Christ
                 goeth
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Pastor
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Diocess
                 or
                 City
                 )
                 that
                 omitteth
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 damned
                 Schismatick
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXII
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 unjustly
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 very
                 Laws
                 excommunicated
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 damned
                 or
                 Sinful
                 Schismatick
                 for
                 Worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 will
                 receive
                 him
                 :
                 Nor
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 denyed
                 Communion
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 sin
                 ;
                 Much
                 more
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 prove
                 half
                 as
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 Sins
                 as
                 the
                 Nonconformists
                 have
                 said
                 they
                 fear
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Plea
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               
                 LXXXIII
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Foreigner
                 that
                 doth
                 but
                 half
                 understand
                 our
                 language
                 ,
                 withdraw
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Pastor
                 whose
                 tongue
                 he
                 understands
                 ,
                 obeying
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 is
                 no
                 damning
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXIV
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 If
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 erroneously
                 conceited
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 on
                 any
                 Lords
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Week
                 day
                 between
                 Easter
                 and
                 Whitsuntide
                 ,
                 because
                 Tradition
                 and
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 
                   Trull
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 do
                 forbid
                 then
                 to
                 adore
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 this
                 separating
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 to
                 another
                 Congregation
                 is
                 not
                 damning
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thorndike
                   and
                   others
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Supream
                   Catholick
                   Power
                   commanded
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   subject
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   which
                   may
                   change
                   their
                   own
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 asserting
                 of
                 that
                 Universal
                 Soveraignty
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Crime
                 and
                 Heresie
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 very
                 mutable
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 obeying
                 any
                 old
                 
                 Canons
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 know
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 those
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 read
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
                 (
                 of
                 Sab.
                 )
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 this
                 custome
                 against
                 Adoration-kneeling
                 continued
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 never
                 revok't
                 by
                 any
                 true
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 changed
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 by
                 mens
                 practice
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 he
                 question
                 who
                 those
                 Changers
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 their
                 practice
                 was
                 Rebellion
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 repeal
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Councils
                 without
                 a
                 Council
                 .
                 Sure
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 such
                 Councils
                 universal
                 soveraignty
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 men
                 into
                 these
                 shares
                 ,
                 should
                 scarce
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 damnable
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 for
                 joyning
                 with
                 such
                 Churches
                 as
                 obey
                 these
                 Councils
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mine
                 men
                 for
                 not
                 disobeying
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXIV
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 Reader
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 that
                 thinkest
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 Christian
                 Sobriety
                 and
                 impartiality
                 ,
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 thee
                 whether
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 self-conceited
                 Resolvers
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 write
                 my
                 own
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 Schismaticks
                 that
                 any
                 History
                 hath
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 unless
                 ever
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 man
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 hold
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 no
                 more
                 distinguisheth
                 of
                 Separation
                 and
                 Schism
                 ,
                 but
                 involves
                 almost
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Schism
                 will
                 damn
                 us
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Murder
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 obvious
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 infer
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 odious
                 as
                 Adulterers
                 and
                 Murderers
                 ?
                 and
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 Preach
                 Christians
                 into
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 wonder
                 if
                 Rulers
                 should
                 think
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 Murderers
                 is
                 not
                 worse
                 than
                 we
                 deserve
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 New-gate
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 Tyburn
                 that
                 these
                 healing
                 men
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 assign
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 tedious
                 to
                 look
                 over
                 all
                 these
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 great
                 the
                 number
                 is
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 damn
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 few
                 on
                 Earth
                 in
                 any
                 Age
                 they
                 excuse
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 far
                 like
                 Murderers
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXV
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 virtually
                 damneth
                 all
                 Christians
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 such
                 Schismaticks
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 culpable
                 imperfection
                 in
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Will
                 and
                 Practice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Lyar
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 St.
                 John
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 all
                 two
                 persons
                 on
                 Earth
                 have
                 many
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 differences
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Duty
                 of
                 Christians
                 towards
                 each
                 other
                 is
                 culpably
                 defective
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 living
                 is
                 so
                 perfect
                 in
                 knowledge
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 indifferent
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 imposed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Indifferent
                 !
                 And
                 long
                 and
                 sad
                 experience
                 hath
                 told
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 gross
                 errours
                 and
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 called
                 Truths
                 or
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 few
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 imposed
                 .
                 What
                 follows
                 from
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 on
                 Earth
                 may
                 easily
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 choice
                 (
                 when
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 change
                 their
                 mindes
                 )
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 damned
                 as
                 Excommunicate
                 
                 and
                 practical
                 Atheists
                 that
                 give
                 over
                 all
                 Church
                 Worship
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 as
                 damnable
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 for
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 Churches
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 as
                 persidious
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 false
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 Professions
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 off
                 an
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 When
                 Mr.
                 Dodwel
                 numbers
                 those
                 with
                 Schismaticks
                 that
                 [
                 
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicate
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 these
                 great
                 Enemies
                 to
                 absolute
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 do
                 think
                 all
                 Christians
                 being
                 unavoidably
                 born
                 to
                 imperfection
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 unavoidably
                 born
                 to
                 damnation
                 whenever
                 Prelates
                 or
                 Priests
                 please
                 thus
                 to
                 precipitate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXVI
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Canons
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 [
                 
                   that
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Subjection
                   within
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Realms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   any
                   usurped
                   and
                   foreign
                   Power
                   :
                
                 ]
                 By
                 this
                 all
                 Papists
                 and
                 all
                 pretended
                 Protestants
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Barrow
                 confuteth
                 )
                 who
                 hold
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Subjection
                 due
                 to
                 Pope
                 or
                 Foreign
                 Councils
                 ,
                 are
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   containeth
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   ,
                
                 ipso
                 facto
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 Which
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Laws
                 are
                 interpreted
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 all
                 are
                 excommunicate
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Mis-translations
                 (
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 or
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 many
                 instances
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   repugnant
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   to
                   deny
                   Christendom
                   to
                   all
                   Infants
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   Vowers
                   in
                   their
                   Names
                
                 and
                 for
                 
                   their
                   Education
                
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Godfathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Godmothers
                
                 ,
                 thô
                 the
                 Parent
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 forbidden
                 it
                 )
                 offer
                 his
                 Child
                 by
                 Sponsion
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   Scripture
                   to
                   deny
                   Christendom
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   refuse
                   the
                   Covenanting
                   transient
                   Images
                   of
                   a
                   Cross
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   against
                   Scripture
                
                 for
                 all
                 Ministers
                 to
                 profess
                 [
                 
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   certain
                   by
                   Gods
                   Word
                   that
                   baptized
                   Infants
                
                 (
                 without
                 exception
                 )
                 
                   so
                   dying
                
                 are
                 
                   undoubtedly
                   saved
                
                 ]
                 when
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 cited
                 that
                 saith
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 adding
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 dreadfully
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 certain
                 that
                 
                   all
                   Ministers
                   are
                   not
                   certain
                
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 one
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                   excommunicate
                
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 
                   is
                   against
                   Gods
                   Word
                   to
                   deny
                   Church
                   Communion
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   dare
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   kneeling
                   ,
                
                 for
                 fear
                 (
                 thô
                 mistaken
                 )
                 of
                 breaking
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 by
                 Symbolizing
                 with
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 seeking
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Nation
                 to
                 their
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 live
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 excommunicate
                 that
                 say
                 
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   Scripture
                
                 to
                 pronounce
                 all
                 saved
                 that
                 are
                 buryed
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 unbaptized
                 ,
                 self-murderers
                 and
                 the
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 while
                 thousands
                 of
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 Hobbists
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Perjured
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 &c.
                 dwell
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 fifth
                 Canon
                 all
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Any
                   of
                   the
                   Armies
                   are
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   erroneous
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   they
                
                 (
                 perhaps
                 as
                 doubters
                 )
                 
                 
                   may
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   subscribe
                   to
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 cousequently
                 all
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Conformists
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 sence
                 erroneous
                 while
                 they
                 subscribe
                 those
                 words
                 and
                 snall
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 that
                 
                   Canons
                   are
                   made
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 thô
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   cannot
                   be
                
                 proved
                 
                   by
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 8.
                 say
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   thing
                   in
                
                 Athanasius
                 
                   Creed
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   subscribed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 Bishop
                 Taylour
                 that
                 against
                 Art.
                 9.
                 
                   deny
                   Original
                   Sin.
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 say
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 10.
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 [
                 
                   no
                   Power
                
                 ]
                 excludeth
                 
                   Common
                   natural
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 or
                 maketh
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 write
                 against
                 our
                 being
                 
                   accounted
                   righteous
                   ,
                   only
                
                 for
                 
                   Christs
                   merits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 another
                 subordinate
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 named
                 many
                 hundred
                 times
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 13.
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   works
                   done
                   before
                   the
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   may
                   make
                   men
                   meet
                   to
                   receive
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 with
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 write
                 for
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 but
                 counselled
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-will-offerings
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 
                   Infants
                   and
                   new
                   baptized
                   Persons
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   after
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   H.
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   depart
                   from
                   Grace
                
                 given
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 in
                 Art.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 any
                 on
                 Earth
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 diligent
                 living
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 without
                 knowing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 19.
                 reject
                 that
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 reacheth
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Resolver
                 damneth
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 20.
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 [
                 
                   may
                   not
                   enforce
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   for
                   necessity
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ]
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 by
                 avoiding
                 Schism
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 imposed
                 Tyths
                 ,
                 Covenants
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 not
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   that
                   contrary
                   to
                   Art.
                   21.
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                
                 General
                 
                   or
                   other
                
                 Councils
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 without
                 the
                 command
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 they
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 ordained
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 have
                 neither
                 Strength
                 nor
                 Authority
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 deny
                 Art.
                 23.
                 that
                 
                   those
                   are
                   lawfully
                   called
                   and
                   sent
                
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   have
                   publick
                   Authority
                   given
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   and
                   send
                   Ministers
                   into
                   the
                   Lords
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   are
                   chosen
                   and
                   called
                
                 hereto
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Succession
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 24.
                 would
                 have
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 performed
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 language
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 having
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 take
                 Confirmation
                 or
                 Penance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art
                 25.
                 
              
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 26.
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Peoples
                 duty
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 the
                 Offences
                 of
                 Bad
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 27.
                 are
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Christs
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 28.
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 and
                 taken
                 and
                 eaten
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 manner
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   some
                   wise
                
                 the
                 
                   wicked
                   are
                   Partakers
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 30.
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   other
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   Sin
                   besides
                   Christs
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 justly
                 Excommunicate
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 and
                 
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   without
                   open
                   penance
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 )
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 34.
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 may
                 ordain
                 such
                 Traditions
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 shall
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 be
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 Particular
                 or
                 National
                 Church
                 may
                 not
                 abolish
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Rites
                 which
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 or
                 Colledge
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 [
                 especially
                 against
                 peril
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ]
                 are
                 blamed
                 by
                 many
                 Conformists
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 36.
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Ordination
                 wants
                 some
                 things
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 37.
                 think
                 that
                 Pope
                 or
                 foreign
                 Bishops
                 have
                 any
                 Jurisdiction
                 by
                 right
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 (
                 by
                 mistake
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 not
                 chief
                 Power
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 meaning
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 professeth
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 so
                 call
                 him
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 38.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 Duty
                 
                   liberally
                   to
                   give
                   Alms
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   ability
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 Art.
                 39
                 think
                 men
                 in
                 conforming
                 may
                 swear
                 upon
                 trust
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 understanding
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 A●●●●l
                 these
                 are
                 already
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 elsewhere
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Separatists
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 Adulterers
                 and
                 Murtherers
                 are
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 grea●●●●
                 a
                 number
                 are
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                   Excommunicate
                
                 by
                 the
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Law
                   established
                   ,
                   are
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   or
                
                 such
                 as
                 (
                 
                   now
                   commanded
                   )
                   men
                   who
                   are
                   zealously
                   and
                   godly
                   affected
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   APPROVE
                   ,
                   use
                   and
                   subscribe
                   as
                   occasion
                   requireth
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 thus
                 mistake
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 reasons
                 aforenamed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 judge
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 Gross
                 ,
                 as
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 a
                 humane
                 unlawful
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 Godfathers
                 that
                 never
                 owned
                 the
                 
                 Child
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Sponsors
                 in
                 its
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Vow
                 its
                 Christian
                 Education
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 one
                 living
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 made
                 the
                 Parents
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 it
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 (
                 making
                 
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   an
                   assuring
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   Gracious
                   acceptance
                   )
                
                 make
                 Confirmation
                 a
                 humane
                 unlawful
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 seventh
                 all
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 that
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   under
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   by
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Deans
                   ,
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                
                 and
                 THE
                 REST
                 THAT
                 BEAR
                 OFFICE
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   ,
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 word
                 for
                 Lay
                 Civilians
                 or
                 Chancellours
                 to
                 govern
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 excommunicate
                 or
                 absolve
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 unlawful
                 for
                 Surrogates
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Bishops
                 but
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 a
                 Cryer
                 
                   pro
                   forma
                
                 to
                 pronounce
                 all
                 excommunicate
                 or
                 absolved
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Lay
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 or
                 a
                 Priest-Chancellour
                 )
                 to
                 govern
                 a
                 Diocess
                 by
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 Absolution
                 being
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 sinful
                 for
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Officials
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 are
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 same
                 Government
                 by
                 the
                 Keyes
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Office
                 by
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Priests
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 with
                 his
                 Lay
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 Govern
                 many
                 score
                 or
                 hundred
                 Churches
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 subordinate
                 Bishop
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Christs
                 Discipline
                 impossible
                 :
                 Or
                 for
                 Lay
                 Chancellors
                 or
                 Surrogates
                 to
                 publish
                 Excommunications
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Name
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 knew
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 tryed
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 Or
                 for
                 such
                 Chancellours
                 to
                 oblige
                 all
                 Parish
                 Ministers
                 to
                 publish
                 all
                 their
                 Excommunications
                 which
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 these
                 Canons
                 .
                 What
                 quality
                 and
                 number
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 call
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 sinful
                 ,
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 now
                 excommunicate
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 eight
                 Canon
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicateth
                 all
                 that
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 
                   form
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   making
                   and
                   consecrating
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   hath
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   repugnant
                   to
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 &c
                 :
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 hold
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 .
                 )
                 Which
                 yet
                 even
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 while
                 Papists
                 declared
                 in
                 King
                 Aelfriks
                 Canons
                 (
                 see
                 Spelman
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 Thorndike
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Clergy
                 should
                 choose
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 say
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Relation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Canons
                 for
                 this
                 are
                 in
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 ninth
                 Canon
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicateth
                 the
                 Separatists
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   tenth
                   Canon
                   excommunicateth
                   all
                   that
                
                 affirm
                 [
                 that
                 Ministers
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 their
                 Adherents
                 may
                 truely
                 take
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 established
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 and
                 dare
                 publish
                 that
                 this
                 their
                 pretended
                 Church
                 hath
                 long
                 groaned
                 under
                 the
                 burden
                 
                   of
                   imposed
                
                 grievances
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Orders
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 therein
                 by
                 Law
                 
                 established
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Ipso
                 facto
                 
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   .
                   )
                   This
                   reacheth
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   confine
                   not
                   Gods
                   Church
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Party
                   that
                   subscribe
                   and
                   their
                   Adherents
                   :
                   If
                   any
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   such
                   as
                
                 Blondel
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   peaceable
                   men
                   that
                   dare
                   not
                   subscribe
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   should
                   with
                   any
                   Christians
                   worship
                   God
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   (
                   though
                   he
                   judge
                   them
                   faulty
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   Canons
                   are
                   grievances
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   :
                   (
                   Though
                   it
                   be
                   gross
                   Schism
                   in
                   others
                   to
                   confine
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                
                 Purity
                 
                   but
                   the
                
                 Verity
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Party
                   :
                   )
                   For
                   such
                   to
                
                 feel
                 and
                 groan
                 loud
                 
                   here
                   is
                   Excommunication
                
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 eleventh
                 Canon
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 requireth
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 affirm
                 that
                 any
                 Subjects
                 in
                 England
                 may
                 rightly
                 challenge
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 
                   lawful
                   Churches
                
                 besides
                 those
                 allowed
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 License
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 twelfth
                 Canon
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicateth
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   make
                   Rules
                   and
                   Orders
                   in
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   without
                   the
                   Kings
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 e.
                 g.
                 All
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 Kings
                 authority
                 agree
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Table
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 People
                 to
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 Rails
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bow
                 toward
                 the
                 Alter
                 or
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 Organs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 now
                 excommunicate
                 by
                 an
                 Authority
                 above
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Priest
                 can
                 dispense
                 with
                 (
                 but
                 only
                 forbear
                 to
                 publish
                 and
                 execute
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 nullifie
                 it
                 )
                 no
                 nor
                 absolve
                 any
                 that
                 publickly
                 repent
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 wicked
                 Errour
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 fourteenth
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Minister
                 shall
                 diminish
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Rites
                   ,
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   inregard
                   of
                   Preaching
                   or
                   ANY
                
                 OTHER
                 RESPECT
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 
                   adde
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   matter
                   or
                   form
                   ,
                
                 (
                 e.
                 g.
                 If
                 he
                 let
                 the
                 Parent
                 express
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Child
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 any
                 charge
                 on
                 any
                 Parent
                 )
                 he
                 breaketh
                 the
                 Church
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 separateth
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 fifteenth
                 when
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 cannot
                 receive
                 six
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Alleys
                 and
                 Pewes
                 are
                 wedg'd
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 all
                 kneel
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 kneel
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 
                   not
                   audibly
                
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   ,
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Creed
                
                 and
                 Responses
                 ,
                 disobey
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 separate
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 When
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Persons
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 ,
                 if
                 ten
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 number
                 )
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 or
                 Porch
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 presentable
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 get
                 in
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 Canon
                 commands
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Canon
                 22.
                 &c.
                 bind
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 thrice
                 every
                 year
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 secret
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 Sadducee
                 ,
                 Hobbist
                 ,
                 Socinian
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Heretick
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   change
                   my
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 whose
                 Conscience
                 tells
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 resolved
                 to
                 confess
                 and
                 forsake
                 it
                 yet
                 ;
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 by
                 Melancholy
                 causelessly
                 feareth
                 unworthy
                 receiving
                 to
                 damnation
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 will
                 avoid
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                 Schism
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 run
                 upon
                 worse
                 ,
                 till
                 grace
                 recover
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 their
                 command
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 notorious
                 Offenders
                 are
                 prohibited
                 it
                 Canon
                 26.
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Perjured
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 so
                 many
                 be
                 perjured
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 City
                 and
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 fear
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 that
                 are
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Comm-union
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 Suspension
                 no
                 
                   Minister
                   must
                   wittingly
                   administer
                   the
                   Communion
                   to
                   any
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   Kneel
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   publick
                   Prayers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 Kneel
                 not
                 in
                 receiving
                 are
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 as
                 adulterers
                 or
                 murderers
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 Canon
                 forbids
                 admitting
                 strangers
                 to
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 sending
                 them
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 disobedience
                 to
                 violate
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 twenty
                 ninth
                 Canon
                 forbids
                 
                   urging
                   Parents
                   to
                   be
                   Present
                   when
                   their
                   Children
                   are
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   admitting
                   them
                   to
                   Answer
                   as
                   Godfathers
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   Children
                   ;
                   and
                   any
                   Godfather
                   to
                   make
                   any
                
                 other
                 Answer
                 
                   or
                   speech
                
                 than
                 the
                 prescribed
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 thirtieth
                 Canon
                 describeth
                 the
                 Cross
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 seemeth
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 thirty
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 that
                 subscribeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Ordination
                   contains
                   nothing
                   in
                   it
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   he
                   himself
                   will
                   use
                   no
                   other
                   form
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   :
                
                 By
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 refuse
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 forms
                 made
                 and
                 imposed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 occasions
                 of
                 publick
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 ,
                 seem
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 35.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 fourty
                 ninth
                 no
                 Person
                 not
                 Licensed
                 as
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 may
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Cure
                   or
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   expound
                   any
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   Matter
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 but
                 onely
                 shall
                 study
                 to
                 read
                 plainly
                 the
                 Homilies
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 Ministers
                 before
                 Licence
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 all
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 all
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 Masters
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 expound
                 to
                 their
                 Schollars
                 ,
                 Children
                 or
                 Servants
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 any
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 (
                 to
                 fit
                 them
                 for
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 Salvation
                 )
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 plain
                 reading
                 the
                 Homilies
                 or
                 Church
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 doth
                 disobey
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 do
                 all
                 Tutors
                 in
                 the
                 Universities
                 that
                 expound
                 any
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 matter
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 their
                 Pupils
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 examined
                 or
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 Judge
                 on
                 the
                 Bench
                 or
                 Justice
                 that
                 presumeth
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Friend
                 or
                 Neighbour
                 in
                 discourse
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 
                   [
                   No
                   Person
                   whatsoever
                   not
                   examined
                   and
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   .
                   ]
                
                 How
                 few
                 in
                 England
                 separate
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 this
                 disobedience
                 amounts
                 to
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 [
                 no
                 Persons
                 ]
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 
                   [
                   no
                   Ministers
                
                 ]
                 it
                 's
                 hard
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 allowed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 what
                 Lay-men
                 are
                 allowed
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 Baptism
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 unpreaching
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 
                 utterly
                 unable
                 to
                 Teach
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 Reading
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 lawfully
                 be
                 encouraged
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 function
                 ,
                 (
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Physick
                 or
                 School-teaching
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 necessary
                 skill
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 utterly
                 illiterate
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 thinks
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 an
                 Ignorant
                 fellow
                 for
                 the
                 Pastor
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 better
                 ;
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Parish
                 Church
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 suspended
                 first
                 and
                 next
                 excommunicate
                 :
                 Specially
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 judge
                 that
                 Ignorant
                 Reader
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 Minister
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 capacity
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 Hoods
                 and
                 Tippets
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 Canon
                 fifty
                 eighth
                 .
              
               
                 38.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 thirty
                 eighth
                 no
                 Minister
                 must
                 
                   refuse
                   or
                   delay
                
                 to
                 Christen
                 any
                 Child
                 (
                 without
                 exception
                 )
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   form
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   brought
                   to
                   Church
                   to
                   him
                   on
                   Sundaies
                   or
                   Holy-daies
                   ,
                
                 though
                 the
                 Parents
                 be
                 both
                 Jewes
                 or
                 Heathens
                 or
                 Atheists
                 or
                 Sadducees
                 :
                 The
                 Minister
                 must
                 be
                 suspended
                 that
                 refuseth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 39.
                 
                 The
                 seventy
                 first
                 Canon
                 suspendeth
                 all
                 
                   Ministers
                   that
                   Preach
                   in
                   any
                   private
                   house
                
                 (
                 except
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 or
                 impotenti
                 n
                 time
                 of
                 necessity
                 .
                 )
                 By
                 which
                 had
                 Paul
                 here
                 preached
                 publickly
                 and
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Timothy
                   in
                   season
                
                 and
                 
                   out
                   of
                   season
                
                 as
                 dreadfully
                 adjured
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 preacht
                 as
                 he
                 oft
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 suspended
                 :
                 And
                 every
                 Minister
                 that
                 preacheth
                 to
                 his
                 Family
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 repeating
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 is
                 preaching
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 
                 
                   All
                   Ministers
                
                 must
                 be
                 suspended
                 and
                 then
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   without
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Licence
                   appoint
                   or
                   keep
                   any
                   solemn
                   Fasts
                   publickly
                   or
                   in
                   private
                   houses
                   ,
                   other
                   than
                   by
                   Law
                   appointed
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   wittingly
                   present
                   at
                   any
                   :
                
                 Though
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Plague
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 are
                 sick
                 or
                 troubled
                 in
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 preparation
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 some
                 great
                 occasion
                 in
                 Noble-mens
                 Houses
                 and
                 Chappels
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 to
                 fast
                 and
                 pray
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Flock
                 or
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 being
                 excommunicate
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 damn'd
                 Schismatick
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 prohibition
                 is
                 for
                 
                   holding
                   meetings
                   for
                   Sermons
                   called
                   Exercises
                   :
                
                 Which
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Grindall
                 was
                 zealous
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 (
                 Q.
                 Was
                 he
                 then
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 the
                 damning
                 dangerous
                 Engine
                 made
                 since
                 ?
                 )
              
               
                 41.
                 
                 By
                 Canon
                 seventy
                 third
                 
                   if
                   any
                   Ministers
                   meet
                   in
                   any
                   privat
                   ehouse
                
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 did
                 by
                 consent
                 in
                 1660.
                 and
                 1661.
                 )
                 to
                 
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   any
                   way
                   tends
                   to
                   impeach
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   and
                   Discipline
                
                 (
                 e.
                 g.
                 to
                 Petition
                 King
                 or
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 Reformation
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 excommunicate
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 .
              
               
                 42.
                 
                 Canon
                 seventy
                 fourth
                 brings
                 all
                 Ministers
                 apparel
                 under
                 Church
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Shape
                 .
              
               
                 43.
                 
                 Canon
                 seventy
                 sixth
                 Excommunicateth
                 all
                 that
                 
                   voluntarily
                   relinquish
                   their
                   Ministry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 themselves
                 as
                 a
                 Lay-men
                 .
                 And
                 man
                 having
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 mens
                 command
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 ruined
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 our
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 Command
                 .
              
               
               
                 44.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 tedious
                 to
                 go
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 I
                 end
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Canon
                 139.
                 excommunicateth
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 is
                 
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   by
                   Representation
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   real
                
                 and
                 not
                 Representative
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 
                   diffused
                   Church
                   (
                   People
                
                 and
                 all
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Chief
                 Church-governours
                 ,
                 while
                 Convocations
                 govern
                 but
                 as
                 
                   their
                   Representatives
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 Convocation
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Governing
                 Canon-making
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 represent
                 not
                 King
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 parliaments
                 ,
                 Laiety
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 
                   true
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 45.
                 
                 The
                 140.
                 
                 Canon
                 Excommunicateth
                 them
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Canons
                 obligation
                 of
                 absent
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 even
                 many
                 Papists
                 deny
                 of
                 Councils
                 Canons
                 .
              
               
                 46.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 Canon
                 Excommunicateth
                 all
                 that
                 contemn
                 these
                 Canons
                 ,
                 as
                 taking
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   a
                   Company
                   of
                   Persons
                   that
                   conspired
                   against
                   Religious
                   Godly
                   men
                   .
                
                 All
                 this
                 huge
                 Catalogue
                 are
                 here
                 excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 47.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 ad
                 this
                 man
                 seem
                 to
                 teach
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 late
                 silencing
                 ,
                 hunting
                 and
                 ruining
                 of
                 two
                 thousand
                 Ministers
                 were
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 Bishop
                 Taylor
                 in
                 
                   Duct
                   .
                   Dubit
                
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Hales
                 of
                 
                   Eaton
                   ,
                   Chillingworth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 men
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 as
                 damnable
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 Adulterers
                 and
                 Murderers
                 .
                 Yea
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 damnable
                 Schismaticks
                 that
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 Sentence
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 communicate
                 with
                 Schismaticks
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 their
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 48.
                 
                 They
                 unchurch
                 and
                 damn
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 many
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 rest
                 communicated
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 more
                 of
                 
                   Schism
                   in
                   a
                   Chruch
                
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 
                   Schism
                   or
                   Separation
                   from
                   a
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Mat.
                   12
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Luke
                   12.
                   52
                   ,
                   53.
                   
                   I
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   25.
                   
                   Jam.
                
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 one
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 those
                 Churches
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 Heresies
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 denyed
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 drunk
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 or
                 Love-Feasts
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 Jewish
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 who
                 talkt
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Except
                   ye
                   be
                   circumcised
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   ye
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 The
                 Churches
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 unchurcht
                 and
                 damn'd
                 that
                 communicated
                 with
                 such
                 .
                 Yea
                 Peter
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 encouraging
                 them
                 in
                 Schism
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 eat
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unchristened
                 by
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 49.
                 
                 They
                 separate
                 from
                 or
                 unchurch
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Councils
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 manifested
                 past
                 doubt
                 that
                 they
                 almost
                 all
                 did
                 Hereticat●●●●
                 or
                 separate
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Schism
                 either
                 in
                 Victor
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 the
                 Asian
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 deserve
                 it
                 and
                 be
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 The
                 owning
                 or
                 disowning
                 several
                 Councils
                 ,
                 specially
                 that
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 
                   Constde
                   tribus
                   Capitulis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 was
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Churches
                 ;
                 one
                 part
                 condemning
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 either
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 it
                 salves
                 not
                 the
                 Case
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 that
                 went
                 that
                 way
                 call'd
                 the
                 Right
                 in
                 one
                 Princes
                 Reign
                 ,
                 went
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 condemned
                 each
                 other
                 round
                 ;
                 especially
                 about
                 Images
                 adoration
                 .
              
               
                 50.
                 
                 Hereby
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 Succession
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 must
                 be
                 uninterrupted
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Churches
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 it
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 51.
                 
                 They
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Succession
                 from
                 Schismaticall
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Constant
                   .
                   Alexand.
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 excommunicating
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 a
                 wrong
                 cause
                 
                   (
                   the
                   filioque
                
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 divers
                 Acts
                 of
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 52.
                 
                 They
                 must
                 by
                 their
                 Principles
                 Separate
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Abassines
                   ,
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   Syrians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 and
                 Nestorians
                 :
                 For
                 Councils
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 condemn
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 condemn
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 since
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 must
                 separate
                 from
                 and
                 condemn
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Georgia
                   ,
                   Circassia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 they
                 separate
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 53.
                 
                 Their
                 Principles
                 utterly
                 unchurch
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Especially
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Schism
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 false
                 Church
                 form
                 and
                 head
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 Schismatically
                 condemn
                 and
                 Unchurch
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 save
                 their
                 Sect
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 many
                 other
                 Schismatical
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 being
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Protestants
                 and
                 most
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 which
                 they
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 54.
                 
                 They
                 separate
                 in
                 Principles
                 from
                 all
                 or
                 near
                 all
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 save
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 as
                 having
                 separated
                 from
                 other
                 Councils
                 and
                 condemned
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 again
                 condemned
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 55.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 condemn
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Transylvania
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 Ordination
                 Successively
                 from
                 Bishops
                 but
                 Presbyters
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 against
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 56.
                 
                 The
                 Principles
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Dodwel
                 and
                 his
                 Associates
                 condemn
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 Schismatical
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 claim
                 Succession
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whose
                 own
                 Succession
                 hath
                 been
                 oft
                 and
                 long
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 by
                 incapacities
                 and
                 Schisms
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 holding
                 Communion
                 with
                 those
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 call
                 Schismaticks
                 .
              
               
                 57.
                 
                 They
                 condemn
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 called
                 Presbyterian
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 Helvetia
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 Tho
                 some
                 would
                 threat
                 kindness
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 saying
                 
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 and
                 cannot
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 cannot
                 they
                 ?
              
               
                 58.
                 
                 Their
                 Principles
                 make
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   Bristol
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Schismaticks
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 Dioceses
                 are
                 Churches
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 being
                 lately
                 parts
                 of
                 other
                 Dioceses
                 .
              
               
                 59.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 condemn
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 as
                 Churches
                 distinct
                 from
                 Cathedrals
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Churches
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 At
                 first
                 the
                 Cathedrals
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 single
                 Churches
                 :
                 Next
                 Monasteries
                 were
                 gathered
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 of
                 Covent-garden
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 60.
                 
                 Their
                 Principles
                 damn
                 St.
                 Martin
                 that
                 separated
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Synods
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 him
                 (
                 save
                 one
                 Man
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 perswaded
                 Maximus
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Sword
                 against
                 
                   Priscillian
                   Gnosticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 men
                 of
                 strict
                 Religion
                 under
                 Suspicion
                 of
                 Priscillianism
                 :
                 And
                 sure
                 the
                 ruined
                 persecuted
                 Protestants
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 Orthodox
                 than
                 the
                 Priscillians
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 damn
                 Gildas
                 that
                 told
                 the
                 English
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 
                   eximius
                   Christianus
                   that
                   would
                   call
                   them
                   Ministers
                
                 ;
                 (
                 Do
                 they
                 not
                 disgrace
                 the
                 many
                 Churches
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 St.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 damned
                 man
                 ?
                 )
                 I
                 doubt
                 they
                 damn
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 for
                 local
                 angry
                 separating
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Whatever
                 they
                 do
                 by
                 
                   Peter
                   and
                   Barnabas
                
                 for
                 the
                 Separation
                 blamed
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 61.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 that
                 here
                 conform
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 called
                 Conformists
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 sence
                 .
              
               
                 62.
                 
                 They
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 Councils
                 that
                 forbid
                 communicating
                 with
                 a
                 Fornicating
                 Priest
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 Councils
                 which
                 nullifie
                 the
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 obtruded
                 by
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 consented
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Abundance
                 more
                 instances
                 of
                 their
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 then
                 Principles
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 first
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 damning
                 and
                 separating
                 from
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 sort
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Errours
                 ,
                 Principles
                 or
                 Practices
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 culpably
                 Violate
                 that
                 Union
                 and
                 Concord
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 among
                 Christians
                 and
                 Churches
                 :
                 Every
                 defect
                 of
                 Christian
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 sinful
                 Errour
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 violation
                 .
                 All
                 Christians
                 differ
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 matters
                 as
                 things
                 indifferent
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 living
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 Indifferent
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 men
                 distinguish
                 not
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 distinctions
                 given
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Church
                 Concord
                 ,
                 )
                 And
                 
                   solutio
                   cont●●●●
                
                 causeth
                 pain
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 at
                 all
                 make
                 us
                 understand
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Separation
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 fasten
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 talk
                 of
                 Separation
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXVII
                 .
                 They
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 themselves
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 exposition
                 of
                 Cyprians
                 ,
                 words
                 
                   de
                   Vnit.
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Vnus
                   est
                   Episcopatus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 But
                 they
                 themselves
                 seem
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 Cyprian
                 as
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 profest
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Councils
                 and
                 Churches
                 that
                 joyned
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 his
                 Council
                 erred
                 by
                 going
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Schism
                 and
                 Heresie
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 nullifying
                 all
                 their
                 Baptisms
                 ,
                 Ordinations
                 and
                 Communions
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 errour
                 they
                 declared
                 against
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 it
                 condemned
                 as
                 Schismaticks
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 wider
                 Separation
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Cyprians
                 words
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Mind
                 that
                 was
                 possest
                 with
                 these
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 expressive
                 of
                 his
                 Inclination
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yet
                 they
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 understood
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 oft
                 expounds
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Oxford
                 citeth
                 some
                 instances
                 ,
                 many
                 more
                 are
                 obvious
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 opposeth
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 limiting
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 what
                 sence
                 is
                 
                   Episcopacie
                   one
                
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Undoubtedly
                 not
                 as
                 numerically
                 in
                 the
                 
                   personal
                   Subjectum
                   Relationis
                
                 :
                 One
                 Bishop
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 
                   Paternity
                   is
                   One
                
                 ,
                 none
                 believe
                 that
                 one
                 mans
                 Relation
                 of
                 Paternity
                 is
                 anothers
                 .
                 The
                 Relation
                 is
                 an
                 accident
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 Quality
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 doth
                 any
                 man
                 believe
                 that
                 many
                 Bishops
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 Naturals
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 ever
                 Cyprian
                 hold
                 or
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Politick
                 Governing
                 Aristocracie
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Senate
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Legislation
                 and
                 judgment
                 by
                 Vote
                 as
                 one
                 
                   Persona
                   politica
                
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 owned
                 such
                 a
                 humane
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   Episcopatus
                   unus
                   est
                   ,
                   I.
                   In
                   specie
                   ,
                
                 all
                 Bishops
                 have
                 one
                 Office
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Objective
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 whose
                 welfare
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ought
                 to
                 seek
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 finaliter
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 remote
                 End
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 endeavour
                 Concord
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 effects
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 from
                 
                   one
                   efficient
                   institutor
                
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 all
                 
                   official
                   Magistracy
                
                 in
                 England
                 is
                 one
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 from
                 one
                 King
                 or
                 
                   summa
                   potestas
                
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 described
                 by
                 one
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Justices
                 of
                 one
                 Species
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 all
                 their
                 Cities
                 and
                 Counties
                 and
                 Hundreds
                 are
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whose
                 welfare
                 all
                 are
                 for
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 as
                 much
                 common
                 Concord
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 mean
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 ten
                 us
                 what
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 mean
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 make
                 one
                 numerical
                 Universal
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 heinous
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kingdom
                 is
                 Sworn
                 agaisst
                 their
                 Judgment
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 Men
                 damn
                 them
                 in
                 damning
                 Schismaticks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Cyprian
                   de
                   Unitate
                   ,
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 (
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 Papists
                 additions
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Book
                 and
                 worthy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 Cyprian's
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Epispcopacy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 unite
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Cyprian
                 had
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 〈◊〉
                 Arians
                 or
                 Donatists
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 Sect
                 after
                 〈◊〉
                 themselves
                 the
                 Church
                 because
                 that
                 Princes
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 seen
                 them
                 depo●●●●e
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 
                 pleaded
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 judged
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Martial
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 plead
                 for
                 an
                 universal
                 humane
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               
                 LXXXVIII
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 are
                 damned
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 imagine
                 no
                 pretended
                 manner
                 of
                 Separation
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Schism
                 consists
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 either
                 Local
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 Mental
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 Local
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 Mental
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Local
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 be
                 it
                 :
                 All
                 Christians
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 locally
                 separated
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 absent
                 from
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 places
                 save
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 
                   Mental
                   Separation
                
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 all
                 
                   Mental
                   Division
                
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 some
                 only
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 mortal
                 men
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 as
                 differing
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 things
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 all
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Essentials
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 ?
                 we
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 charg'd
                 with
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 all
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Integrals
                 or
                 Accidents
                 ?
                 so
                 do
                 
                   all
                   differ
                
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 all
                 
                   want
                   of
                   Love
                
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Vncharitableness
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 all
                 on
                 earth
                 have
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 likest
                 to
                 have
                 most
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 Priscillianists
                 ,
                 bring
                 godly
                 people
                 under
                 reproach
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 opposing
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 seek
                 the
                 Silencing
                 ,
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 Banishment
                 or
                 Ruine
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 faithful
                 as
                 themselves
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 profess
                 it
                 our
                 great
                 Duty
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 all
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 Christians
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 all
                 godly
                 men
                 as
                 godly
                 ,
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 separating
                 
                   in
                   mind
                
                 from
                 any
                 
                   Principles
                   in
                   specie
                
                 necessary
                 to
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 ,
                 or
                 single
                 Churches
                 ?
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 opened
                 what
                 those
                 Principles
                 be
                 :
                 We
                 own
                 all
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Gods
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   his
                   Church
                   Ordinances
                
                 :
                 We
                 own
                 
                   Bishops
                   over
                   their
                   Flocks
                
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 and
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 alter
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 species
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 submit
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   admonish
                   Pastors
                
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 or
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 seek
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 refuse
                 Obedience
                 to
                 any
                 humane
                 Officers
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 against
                 Christs
                 Laws
                 ,
                 not
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Princes
                   power
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Accidents
                   circa
                   Sacra
                
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 we
                 disown
                 any
                 
                   Numerical
                   Rulers
                
                 ?
                 we
                 own
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 we
                 own
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 understand
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 Calling
                 ,
                 we
                 resist
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 unless
                 obeying
                 Christ
                 before
                 them
                 be
                 resistance
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Accusers
                 loudly
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 Usurpers
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   right
                   that
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   for
                   ,
                
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 hold
                 in
                 Turky
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 where
                 
                   Princes
                   are
                   Orthodox
                
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 Judges
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 Orthodoxness
                 ?
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 EVERY
                 BISHOPS
                 and
                 PRIESTS
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 
                   Minister
                   ,
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                
                 be
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 or
                 known
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 the
                 ,
                 wo
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 such
                 men
                 were
                 set
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 whose
                 right
                 we
                 cannot
                 know
                 :
                 What
                 abundance
                 of
                 things
                 go
                 to
                 
                 make
                 a
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 right
                 known
                 !
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   capable
                   sufficiency
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   just
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   obediently
                   consenting
                   ,
                
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy's
                 and
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 species
                 (
                 over
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Churches
                 without
                 any
                 subordinate
                 Bishop
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 lawful
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 is
                 lawful
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 our
                 Patrons
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 chuse
                 
                   Pastors
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   People
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 true
                 Pastors
                 over
                 them
                 that
                 
                   consent
                   not
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 prove
                 worse
                 far
                 than
                 Martial
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 forsake
                 them
                 
                   (
                   plebs
                   obsequens
                   divinis
                   praeceptis
                   ,
                   )
                   which
                
                 saith
                 
                   Cyprian
                   have
                   most
                   power
                   to
                   chuse
                   or
                   refuse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Is
                 every
                 Christian
                 bound
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
                 to
                 
                   know
                   all
                   these
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 judge
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 accordingly
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 mistake
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 mens
                 Commission
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 therefore
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 case
                 was
                 the
                 East
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 his
                 Competitors
                 ?
                 Photius
                 and
                 Ignatius
                 and
                 hundreds
                 others
                 ?
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 out
                 that
                 deposed
                 Ludovicus
                 4.
                 and
                 when
                 an
                 Infant
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 besides
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 if
                 the
                 Alexandrians
                 ,
                 when
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 banisned
                 by
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 himself
                 ,
                 were
                 half
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 Basil
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 was
                 put
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 hundreds
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 Theodosius
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 and
                 Martian
                 ,
                 and
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 and
                 Anastasius
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 pull'd
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 again
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 What
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 People
                 now
                 mistooke
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 Title
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Interim
                 cast
                 out
                 hundreds
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 When
                 Ludovicus
                 cast
                 out
                 Multitudes
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 the
                 People
                 stuck
                 to
                 the
                 ejected
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 choice
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ?
                 Is
                 every
                 Priest
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 then
                 it
                 dyeth
                 when
                 he
                 dyeth
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostatizeth
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Ages
                 in
                 above
                 23
                 Duplicates
                 or
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 World
                 uncertain
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ?
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Arthur
                   Jackson
                   ,
                   Edmund
                   Calamy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 Incumbency
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Patrons
                 and
                 Parish
                 consent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 mew
                 Act
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 turned
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 Flock
                 not
                 consenting
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Bishop
                 accusing
                 ,
                 trying
                 or
                 deposing
                 them
                 (
                 save
                 in
                 Legislation
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 think
                 this
                 dissolveth
                 not
                 their
                 Relation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cleave
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 change
                 save
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 forsake
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 choice
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 both
                 these
                 be
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 where
                 the
                 old
                 Canons
                 laid
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 danger
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 wonderful
                 selfishness
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Seat
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 own
                 their
                 right
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 Land
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 change
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 down
                 all
                 these
                 same
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 such
                 as
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 damning
                 Schism
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 People
                 still
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   LXXXIX
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   find
                   that
                   Mr.
                
                 Dodwel
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Saywel
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sherlock
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   do
                   ,
                   in
                   Pulpit
                   and
                   Press
                   ,
                   ingenuously
                   tell
                   the
                   People
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Case
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   liken
                   men
                   as
                   Schismaticks
                   to
                   Murderers
                   for
                   danger
                   ?
                   Did
                   you
                   ever
                   hear
                   them
                   say
                   ,
                
                 [
                 The
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 Voice
                 and
                 Law
                 ,
                 doth
                 Excommunicate
                 you
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 own
                 your
                 Opinions
                 against
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 and
                 commandeth
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 pronounce
                 your
                 Excommunication
                 for
                 not
                 taking
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 confess
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 holy
                 and
                 Learned
                 Men
                 that
                 have
                 thought
                 many
                 things
                 imposed
                 unlawful
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 wonder
                 not
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 to
                 change
                 your
                 judgment
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 confess
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 unjustly
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 made
                 necessary
                 to
                 Communion
                 be
                 against
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 accuse
                 you
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   of
                
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 XC
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 admire
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Canons
                 Excommunications
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 lawful
                 ,
                 when
                 even
                 Papists
                 have
                 scorn'd
                 all
                 such
                 doings
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 learnedst
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 own
                 admired
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 comprimising
                 matters
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   Mar.
                   Ant.
                   de
                   Dom.
                   Spalatensis
                   de
                   Rep.
                   Eccl.
                
                 hath
                 so
                 confidently
                 ,
                 copiously
                 and
                 strenuously
                 damn'd
                 it
                 :
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 Crime
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 Impenitency
                 after
                 due
                 admonition
                 for
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 Canons
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 Condemn
                 and
                 Excommunicate
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 admonishing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 hearing
                 or
                 seeing
                 them
                 :
                 Nothing
                 is
                 necessary
                 but
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Plea
                   for
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 be
                 sinless
                 ,
                 studying
                 and
                 disputing
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 sinful
                 .
              
               
                 XCI
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Resolver
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   but
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   two
                   separate
                   and
                   Opposite
                   Churches
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   ourselves
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 hoped
                 your
                 Catechized
                 Boyes
                 had
                 known
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 Body
                 hath
                 many
                 parts
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 particular
                 Churches
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 Corporations
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 sinners
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 good
                 man
                 is
                 partly
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 himself
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 separate
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 or
                 opposite
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 opposite
                 in
                 Accidents
                 and
                 Integrals
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 specie
                 in
                 Essentials
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 own
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Communicate
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 
                   agree
                   in
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 own
                 both
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 either
                 perhaps
                 )
                 
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 opposite
                 in
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 being
                 
                   somewhat
                   opposite
                
                 in
                 
                   all
                   men
                
                 and
                 
                   Churches
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 you
                 damn
                 your selves
                 for
                 Communicating
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 he
                 Locally
                 separateth
                 from
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                   E.
                   g.
                
                 A
                 Congregation
                 or
                 Nation
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 eminent
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 humane
                 frailty
                 take
                 some
                 one
                 falsehood
                 or
                 uncertain
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 Ministry
                 or
                 Communion
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 some
                 Churches
                 unhappily
                 of
                 late
                 reject
                 all
                 that
                 own
                 not
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Points
                 )
                 I
                 cannot
                 have
                 local
                 Communion
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 receive
                 me
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 subscribe
                 either
                 a
                 falshood
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 judge
                 false
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 highly
                 honour
                 and
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 mental
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 perhaps
                 necessity
                 may
                 make
                 me
                 Locally
                 join
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 far
                 worse
                 men
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 impose
                 no
                 sin
                 on
                 me
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 despise
                 my
                 advice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Englands
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 retract
                 their
                 Errours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lay
                 such
                 a
                 Snare
                 before
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Should
                 you
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   any
                   Schism
                   by
                   her
                   Impositions
                   ,
                
                 (
                 oft-named
                 )
                 
                   Excommunications
                   and
                   silencing
                   of
                   Christs
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   afflicting
                   good
                   people
                   without
                   just
                   Cause
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   communicate
                   with
                   it
                   and
                   me
                   ,
                   communicate
                   in
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   danger
                   of
                   Damnation
                   by
                   it
                   as
                   Adulterers
                   and
                   Murderers
                   ]
                
                 tell
                 not
                 your
                 hearers
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 think
                 you
                 bid
                 them
                 separate
                 or
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 make
                 a
                 doubt
                 whether
                 most
                 men
                 have
                 Noses
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 XCI1
                 .
                 
                   Qu.
                   But
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Inference
                   true
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 false
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 twenty
                 cases
                 in
                 which
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 may
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 as
                 denominated
                 from
                 what
                 predominateth
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 guilty
                 that
                 communicateth
                 with
                 the
                 guilty
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 sober
                 and
                 awake
                 )
                 judge
                 now
                 whether
                 these
                 men
                 or
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 more
                 condemneth
                 or
                 separateth
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 have
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 Errour
                 and
                 Sin
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 
                   no
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 unlawful
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 All
                 Christians
                 and
                 Churches
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 turn
                 these
                 Serious
                 matters
                 into
                 Jest
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Saywell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 receive
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Lutherans
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 his
                 Serious
                 Readers
                 will
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 will
                 most
                 Sects
                 receive
                 
                 those
                 that
                 approve
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Joyning
                 with
                 you
                 signifyeth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 way
                 therein
                 ;
                 But
                 will
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 
                   their
                   Churches
                
                 and
                 Communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 You
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 damned
                 Schismaticks
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 damnable
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 their
                 meetings
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 quibbling
                 beseems
                 not
                 grave
                 men
                 in
                 great
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 allowed
                 more
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 things
                 Secular
                 than
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 this
                 case
                 is
                 like
                 ours
                 in
                 debate
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Some
                 Judges
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 makes
                 a
                 Subject
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Renouncing
                 or
                 Violating
                 it
                 by
                 Treason
                 ,
                 or
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   deserting
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 overthrows
                 the
                 Relation
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 other
                 particular
                 faults
                 or
                 quarrels
                 against
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 are
                 punishable
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 nor
                 dissolve
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 nor
                 oblige
                 the
                 Subjects
                 to
                 renounce
                 civil
                 converse
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 though
                 some
                 contempt
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 may
                 outlaw
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 our
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Church
                 Relation
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 1
                 need
                 not
                 rehearse
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Suppose
                 a
                 sect
                 of
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 Judges
                 arise
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 no
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 that
                 break
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 Shoot
                 not
                 in
                 long
                 Bows
                 ,
                 that
                 Bury
                 not
                 their
                 dead
                 in
                 Woollen
                 ,
                 that
                 swear
                 prophanely
                 ,
                 that
                 eat
                 flesh
                 in
                 Lent
                 unlicensed
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 unjust
                 Law-Suit
                 ,
                 that
                 wrong
                 any
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 that
                 oppress
                 any
                 Poor
                 man
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 Rebels
                 ;
                 yea
                 all
                 that
                 plead
                 opposite
                 Causes
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Judges
                 that
                 judge
                 contrary
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 misunderstand
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 and
                 Practice
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 do
                 constitute
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Families
                 ,
                 Schools
                 ,
                 Societyes
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Covenants
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 Cities
                 and
                 Companies
                 ,
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 whose
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 and
                 practice
                 :
                 Or
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 every
                 Constable
                 and
                 Justice
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 divers
                 Justices
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Precincts
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 go
                 from
                 one
                 Justice
                 to
                 another
                 to
                 avoid
                 unrighteous
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 Physician
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 for
                 Health
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Schoolmaster
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 for
                 greater
                 edification
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Travel
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 for
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 every
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 concern
                 them
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 hang'd
                 as
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 Quaere
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 England
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 are
                 Friends
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 deprive
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 have
                 no
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 ,
                 Stature
                 ,
                 Complexion
                 and
                 Wit.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 Friends
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 .
                 
                 condemn
                 not
                 themselves
                 if
                 they
                 live
                 not
                 as
                 Anchorets
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 humane
                 Society
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 that
                 Nation
                 be
                 not
                 by
                 infatuation
                 prepared
                 for
                 Destruction
                 that
                 would
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 hate
                 ,
                 scorn
                 and
                 ruine
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 mentioned
                 opinion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Quos
                   perdere
                   vult
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   hos
                   dementat
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 Doctrine
                 now
                 threatning
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 subject
                 England
                 to
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 either
                 an
                 Universal
                 Church
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-Parliament
                 Senate
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 represented
                 by
                 Patriarchs
                 or
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 plead
                 for
                 
                   Subjection
                   to
                   them
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 require
                 a
                 distinct
                 Answer
                 .
                 But
                 Dr.
                 
                   Is
                   .
                   Barrow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Beverley's
                 Catholick
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 have
                 effectually
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               AGAINST
               SCHISM
               :
               BEING
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               On
               a
               Book
               famed
               to
               be
               Mr.
               Raphson's
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               for
               
                 Tho.
                 Parkhurst
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bible
               and
               
                 Three
                 Crowns
              
               in
               Cheapside
               ,
               near
               Mercers-Chappel
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               WHEN
               I
               had
               Written
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               I
               came
               after
               to
               know
               more
               of
               the
               Authors
               Judgment
               ,
               by
               another
               Book
               against
               me
               ;
               which
               I
               also
               Answered
               ,
               but
               it
               lyeth
               by
               unprinted
               .
               I
               also
               wrote
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               some
               private
               Friends
               ,
               my
               Reasons
               for
               Communion
               with
               those
               Parish-Churches
               who
               have
               Capable
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               many
               Importuned
               me
               to
               Print
               ;
               but
               that
               also
               is
               yet
               undone
               :
               But
               a
               Book
               famed
               to
               be
               Mr.
               Raphsons
               coming
               out
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               Animadvert
               on
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               my
               Testimony
               against
               Schism
               on
               both
               Extreams
               ,
               left
               I
               be
               guilty
               of
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sin
               and
               suffering
               of
               many
               that
               may
               be
               deceived
               by
               them
               .
               If
               these
               Two
               be
               not
               overmuch
               discouraged
               ,
               the
               other
               Two
               against
               both
               the
               Extreams
               may
               come
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               AGAINST
               SCHISM
               ,
               &c.
               The
               Reasons
               of
               Mr.
               Raphson
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               against
               going
               to
               the
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               considered
               .
            
             
               THE
               Matter
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               as
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               is
               very
               considerable
               ;
               the
               Stile
               is
               very
               close
               and
               pungent
               :
               His
               Doctrine
               against
               Communion
               with
               the
               Churches
               that
               use
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               examine
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               kneeling
               at
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               are
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               false
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               places
               where
               they
               are
               used
               ,
               are
               Idol-Temples
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               to
               joyn
               there
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               partake
               in
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               proof
               of
               all
               this
               is
               by
               this
               Argument
               ;
               
                 Worship
                 not
                 institute
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 ;
                 but
                 kneeling
                 in
                 receipt
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 is
                 Worship
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 therefore
                 not
                 lawful
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                 not
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 p.
                 160
                 ,
                 161.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Motive
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 p.
                 275.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 are
                 returned
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Vomit
                 they
                 once
                 cast
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 wallow
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 of
                 a
                 worldly
                 worship
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Is
                 compliance
                 in
                 Idol-Temples
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 Dan
                 and
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 bowing
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
                 sitting
                 ,
                 or
                 drinking
                 with
                 the
                 superstitious
                 inacts
                 of
                 religious
                 adoration
                 ,
                 a
                 witness
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 defection
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 turned
                 as
                 silly
                 sheep
                 (
                 that
                 once
                 were
                 called
                 shepherds
                 )
                 ,
                 to
                 bleat
                 after
                 other
                 shepherds
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 never
                 sent
                 ,
                 nor
                 bid
                 you
                 go
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Looks
                 it
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 your
                 face
                 towards
                 Babel
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 ?
                 Is
                 scandal
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c.
                
                 ?
                 How
                 dare
                 you
                 venture
                 your
                 souls
                 to
                 sit
                 under
                 Means
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 shall
                 not
                 profit
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 lies
                 under
                 his
                 curse
                 ?
                 Jer.
                 23.
                 32.
                 
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 14.
                 with
                 more
                 such
                 .
              
               Either
               this
               Writer
               knoweth
               how
               ill
               he
               dealeth
               with
               his
               Reader
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               If
               he
               do
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               double
               fault
               :
               if
               not
               (
               which
               I
               think
               )
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               doleful
               case
               ,
               that
               every
               well-meaning
               man
               ,
               that
               can
               but
               be
               confident
               in
               his
               ignorance
               and
               error
               ,
               and
               father
               it
               on
               God
               ,
               should
               become
               such
               a
               snare
               to
               them
               that
               cannot
               see
               through
               his
               Pretences
               ,
               and
               should
               himself
               suffer
               for
               sinning
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               condemn
               all
               that
               sin
               not
               as
               confidently
               as
               he
               ;
               and
               hereby
               harden
               his
               afflicters
               ,
               by
               shewing
               them
               his
               weakness
               ,
               and
               impenitently
               justifying
               his
               sin
               .
            
             
               If
               he
               would
               not
               have
               ensnared
               his
               Reader
               ,
               he
               should
               first
               have
               opened
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               of
               his
               Question
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               how
               much
               of
               the
               Dispute
               is
               material
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               only
               about
               words
               .
               2.
               
               And
               then
               he
               should
               have
               so
               proved
               his
               assertion
               and
               accusation
               ,
               as
               might
               satisfie
               a
               good
               Conscience
               in
               a
               matter
               wherein
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Souls
               ,
               are
               so
               much
               concerned
               ;
               and
               not
               have
               poured
               out
               Accusations
               by
               way
               of
               Motives
               ,
               upon
               unproved
               and
               false
               suppositions
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               but
               one
               Argument
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               answer
               plainly
               :
            
             
               His
               Major
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 Worship
                 not
                 instituted
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 ]
              
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               The
               word
               
                 [
                 Worship
              
               ]
               in
               general
               ,
               signifieth
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Any
                 thing
                 done
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               our
               obedience
               to
               God
               is
               Worship
               :
               It
               is
               to
               his
               glory
               that
               we
               must
               do
               all
               .
               I
               suppose
               that
               this
               he
               meaneth
               not
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Any
                 immediate
                 act
                 or
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 reverence
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               not
               it
               that
               he
               meaneth
               by
               Worship
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               meaneth
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Worship
               ,
               as
               within
               ,
               is
               the
               secret
               act
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               as
               exprest
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               act
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Of
               such
               Worship
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               :
               One
               sort
               is
               made
               necessary
               ,
               statedly
               ,
               by
               God's
               commanding
               it
               in
               particular
               .
               To
               this
               no
               man
               must
               add
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               from
               it
               diminish
               any
               thing
               so
               commanded
               ,
               either
               pretending
               God's
               authority
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               .
               The
               other
               sort
               is
               but
               the
               subordinate
               ordering
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               it
               .
               This
               God
               doth
               not
               institute
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               only
               give
               man
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               how
               to
               choose
               it
               himself
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               be
               done
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               edification
               ,
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Either
               this
               latter
               sort
               is
               to
               be
               called
               Worship
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               then
               it
               falls
               under
               his
               opposition
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               must
               give
               us
               a
               definition
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               shall
               exclude
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               Worship
               must
               be
               somewhat
               else
               than
               the
               direct
               or
               
                 immediate
                 acting
              
               or
               
                 expressing
                 honour
                 to
                 God
              
               :
               And
               then
               who
               knows
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               it
               ?
               2.
               
               And
               then
               when
               we
               plead
               for
               mens
               making
               none
               but
               this
               ,
               he
               should
               to
               avoid
               deceit
               ,
               confess
               that
               the
               Controversie
               is
               only
               
                 of
                 the
                 Name
              
               (
               whether
               Modes
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               God's
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 called
                 Worship
              
               )
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Thing
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               or
               not
               )
               :
               This
               had
               been
               like
               a
               Christian
               Teacher
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               to
               his
               first
               Proposition
               :
               1.
               
               Worship
               which
               is
               neither
               instituted
               particularly
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               appointing
               man
               how
               to
               choose
               it
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               to
               invent
               worship
               without
               God's
               allowance
               ,
               contrary
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               done
               his
               part
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               .
               3.
               
               But
               for
               man
               to
               choose
               and
               use
               such
               worship
               as
               is
               but
               the
               right
               ordering
               of
               God's
               Institutions
               ,
               is
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               Duty
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               his
               Minor
               ,
               or
               Second
               Proposition
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               communicating
               with
               Parish
               Churches
               that
               have
               tollerable
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               not
               instituted
               of
               God
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               the
               Genus
               of
               them
               is
               instituted
               ,
               and
               we
               commanded
               to
               choose
               our selves
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               general
               Rules
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               our
               understanding
               :
               and
               so
               they
               are
               our
               Duty
               ,
               and
               not
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               I
               give
               the
               Instances
               of
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               worship
               :
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               God
               hath
               Instituted
               ,
               that
               our
               Minds
               Worship
               him
               ,
               in
               believing
               ,
               and
               receiving
               all
               his
               Gospel
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               trusting
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               desiring
               all
               things
               Petitioned
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               consenting
               to
               all
               commanded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               in
               Dedicating
               our selves
               to
               him
               cordially
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               renewing
               it
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               in
               commemoration
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               till
               he
               comes
               .
               He
               hath
               Instituted
               the
               Corporal
               Expresions
               of
               all
               these
               ;
               That
               we
               confess
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               That
               we
               ask
               the
               Petitions
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ;
               That
               we
               perform
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Instituted
               Worship
               which
               none
               must
               alter
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Manner
               and
               Ordering
               which
               is
               the
               Second
               sort
               (
               which
               I
               leave
               every
               one
               to
               call
               Worship
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               defined
               Worship
               )
               which
               man
               may
               ,
               and
               must
               chuse
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               Particular
               Institution
               of
               God
               ,
               contain
               such
               Acts
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Undetermined
               gestures
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Honour
               in
               time
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               .
               As
               to
               be
               uncovered
               ,
               or
               put
               off
               the
               Hat
               at
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
               This
               we
               do
               directly
               in
               honour
               and
               reverence
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               we
               there
               Worship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               it self
               a
               subordinate
               act
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               So
               to
               stand
               ,
               or
               kneel
               at
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               sit
               .
               Though
               in
               Scripture
               we
               read
               of
               sitting
               ,
               standing
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               and
               prostration
               :
               yet
               no
               one
               of
               these
               is
               made
               necessary
               by
               Institution
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               subordinate
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               expressing
               our
               inward
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               being
               uncovered
               ,
               or
               kneeling
               ,
               are
               now
               chosen
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               particular
               Institution
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Country
               hath
               made
               them
               the
               most
               congruous
               Expression
               of
               our
               inward
               Worship
               :
               when
               as
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               then
               and
               there
               it
               was
               a
               sharne
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               covered
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               forbad
               all
               kneeling
               ,
               in
               Adoration
               ,
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Days
               .
               And
               more
               ,
            
             
               To
               these
               I
               add
               ,
               the
               gesture
               of
               the
               Adult
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               whether
               they
               shall
               be
               Baptized
               kneeling
               ,
               to
               signifie
               Humble
               Reception
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               left
               to
               choice
               .
            
             
               So
               is
               the
               Gesture
               in
               singing
               Psalms
               :
               If
               any
               think
               ,
               that
               speaking
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               praise
               ,
               or
               thanksgiving
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               should
               in
               honour
               to
               God
               be
               done
               Standing
               ,
               or
               Kneeling
               ,
               rather
               than
               Sitting
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               addition
               to
               God's
               Institution
               .
               And
               that
               we
               commonly
               use
               sitting
               in
               Psalmody
               ,
               and
               not
               when
               we
               Pray
               in
               Prose
               ,
               is
               meerly
               because
               Custom
               maketh
               one
               more
               offensive
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               the
               Gesture
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               which
               some
               do
               sitting
               with
               their
               Hats
               on
               ,
               and
               others
               stand
               to
               avoid
               a
               seeming
               dishonour
               of
               Gods
               Name
               and
               Service
               .
               Also
               ,
               some
               holy
               Nonconformists
               I
               have
               known
               ,
               that
               would
               rarely
               name
               God
               but
               with
               their
               Hats
               put
               off
               ,
               or
               bowing
               their
               Heads
               ;
               or
               with
               Hands
               and
               Eyes
               lift
               up
               towards
               Heaven
               .
               (
               Old
               Mr.
               Atkins
               at
               Tipton
               near
               Dudley
               ,
               did
               thus
               use
               to
               shew
               such
               Reverence
               ,
               when
               he
               named
               God
               ,
               that
               would
               strike
               Reverence
               into
               those
               that
               saw
               and
               heard
               him
               :
               and
               hath
               oft
               Affected
               me
               more
               than
               a
               Sermon
               .
               )
               This
               was
               External
               Worship
               ,
               not
               Instituted
               in
               the
               particulars
               ,
               but
               in
               general
               of
               Reverence
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Another
               instance
               is
               in
               
                 Vows
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               are
               acts
               of
               Worship
               :
               But
               for
               the
               Matter
               of
               them
               ,
               several
               things
               may
               be
               Vowed
               which
               are
               not
               particularly
               commanded
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               General
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Form
               or
               Words
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               Mr.
               Raphson
               can
               shew
               me
               all
               that
               Vow
               called
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               any
               particular
               Institution
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               he
               taketh
               it
               not
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               nor
               Unlawful
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               in
               things
               devoted
               and
               
                 offered
                 to
                 God
              
               The
               Scripture
               in
               general
               saith
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 God
                 with
                 thy
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 thy
                 increase
                 .
              
               And
               that
               Christians
               at
               first
               sold
               all
               ,
               and
               laid
               at
               the
               Apostles
               Feet
               ;
               which
               yet
               Peter
               tells
               Ananias
               he
               might
               have
               chosen
               not
               to
               do
               .
               And
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               ,
               they
               brought
               their
               Weekly
               Donations
               for
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Poor
               ,
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               Offer'd
               it
               first
               to
               God
               :
               And
               so
               Paul
               would
               have
               the
               Corinthians
               give
               their
               Collections
               as
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Saints
               .
               But
               no
               Institution
               told
               them
               how
               much
               they
               should
               give
               ,
               but
               the
               General
               Rule
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               the
               length
               or
               degree
               of
               outward
               Worship
               :
               If
               I
               pray
               two
               hours
               rather
               than
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Honour
               ,
               or
               Worship
               ,
               not
               particularly
               commanded
               .
            
             
               So
               whether
               men
               shall
               in
               Publick
               read
               one
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               two
               ;
               sing
               one
               Psalm
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               is
               undetermined
               by
               God
            
             
               5.
               
               Another
               is
               about
               set
               Days
               and
               Hours
               for
               Worship
               ;
               as
               to
               keep
               a
               yearly
               Thanksgiving
               for
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               Powder
               Plot
               ;
               the
               Spanish
               Invasion
               ;
               for
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               also
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               what
               days
               Lectures
               shall
               be
               kept
               ,
               and
               what
               hour
               :
               And
               what
               day
               and
               hour
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               shall
               be
               Administred
               ;
               which
               are
               Circumstantial
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               :
               the
               use
               of
               Davids
               are
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               others
               :
               but
               no
               Institution
               
               tyeth
               us
               to
               One
               ,
               but
               leaveth
               us
               to
               chuse
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               Tunes
               and
               Metre
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               which
               we
               use
               as
               Subordinate
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               .
               It
               is
               but
               lately
               that
               the
               Churches
               used
               Metre
               and
               Melody
               of
               Tune
               ;
               but
               Prose
               read
               with
               a
               loud
               Voice
               :
               yet
               I
               hope
               we
               are
               not
               Idolaters
               for
               our
               Metre
               and
               Melody
               :
               which
               I
               may
               say
               also
               of
               Church
               Musick
               ,
               which
               David
               used
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               do
               ,
               where
               it
               's
               Edifying
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               no
               Institution
               now
               .
               Yea
               ,
               when
               Paul
               directs
               the
               Church
               to
               use
               Psalms
               ,
               
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
              
               ;
               Which
               is
               for
               
                 singing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               Worship
               ,
               which
               some
               men
               must
               indite
               and
               make
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               versions
               of
               the
               Psalms
               of
               David
               ;
               where
               among
               many
               we
               may
               chuse
               which
               seems
               best
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               and
               private
               Reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               Translated
               :
               where
               every
               word
               is
               the
               work
               of
               man
               :
               God
               wrote
               it
               not
               in
               English
               ,
               but
               in
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               ;
               but
               man
               Translates
               it
               ,
               some
               well
               ,
               and
               some
               defectively
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               ,
               an
               English
               Bible
               is
               not
               an
               Idol
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               So
               also
               the
               dividing
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               Verses
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               no
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               the
               Method
               and
               Words
               of
               Sermons
               and
               Prayers
               :
               whether
               a
               Minister
               shall
               Preach
               by
               way
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Use
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               :
               and
               Expound
               by
               way
               of
               Paraphrase
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               what
               words
               he
               shall
               use
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               instituted
               in
               particular
               ;
               but
               mens
               invention
               maketh
               these
               ,
               some
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               some
               beforehand
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               helps
               ,
               or
               written
               Words
               ;
               Whether
               one
               shall
               use
               Notes
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               read
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Whether
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Prayer
               shall
               be
               written
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               God
               hath
               not
               determined
               .
               And
               so
               Books
               of
               Catechism
               ,
               Publick
               Confessions
               :
               Prayers
               ,
               Meditations
               as
               formed
               ;
               are
               all
               the
               works
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               if
               Parents
               impose
               words
               of
               Prayer
               on
               their
               Children
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Sin
               ;
               as
               Deut.
               6.
               and
               11
               shew
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               when
               the
               Words
               and
               many
               Circumstances
               are
               undetermined
               .
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               is
               a
               Iawfu1
               Sign
               :
               and
               so
               is
               doing
               it
               by
               a
               Writing
               ,
               or
               by
               meer
               Words
               ,
               without
               that
               Imposition
               ;
               some
               receive
               it
               Kneeling
               ,
               some
               Standings
               ;
               some
               by
               one
               Form
               of
               Words
               ,
               some
               by
               another
               ,
               &c.
               some
               from
               one
               Ordainer
               some
               from
               many
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               none
               of
               these
               determined
               by
               Institution
               .
            
             
             
               14.
               
               The
               same
               is
               true
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               The
               Form
               of
               Words
               for
               Admonition
               ,
               for
               Absolution
               ,
               for
               Excommunication
               ,
               for
               the
               Penitents
               Confession
               and
               Request
               ,
               are
               left
               to
               Humane
               Wisdom
               ,
               so
               the
               matter
               and
               manner
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               general
               Law.
               And
               they
               that
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               Instituted
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               Governed
               Necessarily
               by
               fixed
               Classes
               ,
               with
               Appeals
               to
               National
               Synods
               ,
               and
               that
               here
               a
               Major
               Vote
               hath
               Governing
               Power
               over
               the
               lesser
               part
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               must
               be
               made
               up
               of
               Two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               sort
               are
               un-ordained
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               Authorised
               to
               Administer
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               do
               but
               add
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               say
               these
               National
               Assemblies
               are
               the
               Supreame
               Church-Power
               ;
               what
               Law
               of
               God
               did
               ever
               Institute
               ,
               That
               a
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Classis
               ,
               e.g.
               in
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Breme
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               much
               subject
               to
               the
               Decrees
               of
               a
               larger
               Council
               of
               many
               Nations
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Synod
               at
               Dort
               had
               not
               as
               much
               Power
               as
               a
               lesser
               at
               Hague
               :
               or
               a
               Synod
               of
               many
               Nations
               as
               much
               as
               one
               in
               Scotland
               ?
               But
               if
               (
               as
               by
               parity
               of
               Reason
               they
               must
               )
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               General
               or
               large
               Councils
               are
               the
               Governours
               of
               National
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               of
               Classis
               and
               Presbyteries
               :
               then
               they
               bring
               us
               under
               a
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               sworn
               against
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               they
               are
               Papists
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               French
               sort
               ,
               who
               make
               General
               Councils
               Superior
               Governours
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               they
               determine
               the
               bounds
               of
               Church-Power
               ,
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Laws
               ,
               and
               yet
               damn
               Erastians
               ,
               they
               seem
               in
               ignorance
               to
               deal
               too
               hardly
               with
               themselves
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               :
               God
               hath
               not
               determined
               where
               the
               Assembly
               shall
               meet
               :
               where
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               Font
               ,
               Table
               ,
               &c.
               shall
               stand
               .
               And
               if
               great
               and
               lofty
               Structures
               ,
               called
               Temples
               ,
               be
               Built
               ,
               purely
               to
               shew
               how
               we
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               Religion
               :
               as
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               others
               after
               him
               ,
               did
               at
               
                 Constantineple
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               over
               the
               Grave
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               over
               the
               Empire
               :
               this
               Actual
               Expression
               of
               Honour
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 Cultus
                 modalis
                 &
                 secundarius
              
               ,
               a
               subservient
               sort
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               no
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               Lawful
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               Church
               Utensils
               :
               If
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               Tables
               have
               Ornaments
               of
               Silk
               ,
               Cups
               ,
               and
               Trenchers
               ,
               and
               Flaggons
               of
               Silver
               ;
               the
               Font
               and
               Seats
               have
               some
               special
               Neatness
               ,
               &c.
               this
               is
               left
               to
               Man's
               Determination
               ,
               without
               any
               particular
               Institution
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               if
               as
               Judges
               and
               Lawyers
               have
               distinguishing
               Habits
               ,
               the
               
               Ministers
               have
               so
               ,
               (
               officiating
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               times
               )
               to
               no
               worse
               end
               (
               or
               manner
               )
               than
               the
               said
               Utensils
               are
               put
               ;
               I
               know
               no
               Institution
               that
               is
               crost
               by
               it
               ,
               nor
               that
               forbids
               it
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Another
               Instance
               may
               be
               of
               Speaking
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               whether
               it
               shall
               be
               One
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Two
               ,
               or
               Three
               .
               Whether
               Lay-men
               may
               not
               be
               Interlocutors
               by
               Questions
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               sometime
               Preach
               and
               Pray
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               hath
               not
               particularly
               determined
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               Human
               Choice
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Many
               good
               Christians
               knowing
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               to
               be
               an
               Instituted
               Day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               for
               the
               greatest
               Mercies
               ,
               do
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Honour
               wear
               their
               best
               Cloathes
               ,
               and
               Feast
               themselves
               and
               the
               Poor
               accordingly
               that
               day
               :
               This
               is
               Lawful
               ,
               by
               the
               General
               Law
               ;
               but
               not
               particularly
               Instituted
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               20.
               
               Professing
               Signs
               in
               our
               Covenantings
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               Confessing
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               are
               left
               to
               be
               chosen
               onely
               by
               the
               General
               Laws
               of
               Edification
               ,
               and
               Order
               .
               When
               a
               Nation
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               or
               Person
               renew
               their
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               done
               (
               when
               the
               Ruler
               demandeth
               their
               consent
               )
               either
               by
               word
               or
               by
               subscribing
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 the
                 hand
              
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 standing
                 up
              
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 bowing
                 the
                 Head
              
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               found
               in
               Scripture
               instances
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               fell
               
                 by
                 Prostration
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
              
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               oft
               did
               in
               receiving
               a
               Charge
               or
               Message
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               add
               no
               more
               Instances
               ;
               These
               are
               enough
               .
               If
               yet
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               these
               be
               
                 acts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               :
               I
               again
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Then
               do
               not
               by
               Slander
               call
               them
               so
               ,
               and
               say
               still
               ,
               that
               Man's
               inventing
               or
               using
               these
               ,
               is
               using
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               ,
               If
               they
               be
               
                 no
                 Worship
              
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               .
               Confess
               then
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               but
               a
               
                 bare
                 name
              
               that
               you
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               :
               for
               its
               onely
               such
               things
               as
               these
               that
               we
               would
               add
               .
               2.
               
               But
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               ,
               If
               an
               Action
               done
               directly
               to
               honour
               God
               be
               to
               be
               called
               Worship
               ;
               some
               of
               these
               at
               least
               may
               be
               called
               
                 Secondary
                 subordinate
                 Worship
              
               :
               But
               if
               you
               appropriate
               the
               Name
               to
               Gods
               
                 stated
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               these
               must
               not
               be
               called
               Worship
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 manner
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               or
               accidents
               of
               Worship
               .
               But
               call
               them
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               what
               God
               alloweth
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               of
               them
               he
               commandeth
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               say
               much
               to
               his
               Applicatory
               Words
               .
               1.
               
               To
               return
               from
               Separation
               ,
               to
               Love
               and
               Union
               ,
               is
               as
               fitly
               called
               ,
               a
               
                 Returning
                 to
                 their
                 Vomit
              
               ,
               as
               returning
               from
               Drunkenness
               and
               Fornication
               ,
               to
               Sobriety
               and
               Chastity
               may
               be
               so
               called
               .
               Repentance
               is
               casting
               up
               our
               Sin.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               Names
               of
               
                 bowing
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
                 Dan
                 and
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               as
               easily
               used
               by
               Quakers
               ,
               Ranters
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               &c.
               against
               all
               God's
               Church
               and
               Worship
               :
               And
               they
               were
               worn
               so
               thread-bare
               by
               the
               railing
               Separatists
               (
               then
               called
               Brownists
               )
               ,
               against
               the
               Old
               Learned
               Godly
               Nonconformists
               ,
               that
               they
               turned
               to
               the
               Speakers
               reproach
               .
               And
               I
               suppose
               he
               knoweth
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               called
               as
               bad
               ,
               and
               worse
               ,
               by
               the
               Army
               that
               conquered
               them
               in
               1650
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 sitting
                 or
                 drinking
                 with
                 the
                 superstitious
                 in
                 arts
                 of
                 religicus
                 adoration
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 defection
                 .
              
               This
               would
               make
               all
               Backsliders
               Who
               so
               
                 sit
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               as
               to
               turn
               sin
               into
               duty
               ,
               and
               duty
               into
               sin
               ,
               and
               falsly
               father
               Laws
               on
               God
               :
               Yea
               ,
               that
               is
               worse
               than
               superstitious
               ,
               as
               is
               after
               manifested
               .
               2.
               
               Superstition
               is
               an
               offering
               somewhat
               as
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               pleasing
               to
               him
               .
               All
               Christians
               havesome
               degree
               of
               this
               in
               Matter
               or
               Manner
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               prophesie
               in
               part
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               no
               Christians
               must
               joyn
               with
               others
               .
               But
               must
               they
               not
               give
               over
               all
               Religious
               Duty
               themselves
               ,
               seeing
               their
               own
               defects
               more
               defile
               them
               than
               other
               mens
               ?
               3.
               
               Christ
               doth
               not
               disown
               all
               imperfect
               worship
               that
               hath
               some
               Superstition
               :
               And
               we
               must
               receive
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               receiveth
               us
               .
               4.
               
               It
               was
               Superstitious
               persons
               that
               Paul
               commandeth
               Christians
               to
               receive
               to
               Communion
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               5.
               
               Thus
               he
               condemneth
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               then
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               dreadful
               revolting
               to
               choose
               rather
               forbearance
               of
               all
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               than
               to
               Communicate
               with
               our
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               when
               better
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               not
               forced
               to
               any
               sin
               themselves
               .
               And
               he
               that
               will
               communicate
               with
               none
               that
               sin
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               shall
               communicate
               with
               none
               7.
               
               It
               is
               a
               gross
               Service
               of
               Satan
               and
               Popery
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               under
               disgrace
               ,
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               that
               Popery
               may
               take
               possession
               unresisted
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               words
               of
               [
               
                 silly
                 Sheep
                 bleating
                 after
                 any
                 Shepherd
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               are
               but
               a
               Net
               to
               catch
               silly
               Souls
               .
               It
               's
               the
               common
               Trap
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               put
               ignorant
               people
               to
               prove
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               forsake
               them
               .
               They
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               Office
               (
               tho
               faultily
               )
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               possession
               ,
               have
               a
               Calling
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               the.
               Hearers
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               
               justifie
               themselves
               :
               A
               better
               Call
               than
               the
               High
               Priests
               that
               Christ
               did
               send
               men
               to
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Argument
               of
               Scandal
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               dreadful
               weight
               to
               deter
               a
               tender
               Consience
               (
               as
               from
               conforming
               to
               sin
               ,
               so
               )
               from
               his
               groundless
               Separation
               ,
               and
               war
               against
               Unity
               and
               Love.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               saith
               
                 such
                 Means
                 shall
                 not
                 profit
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 curseth
                 it
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               slander
               against
               God
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               on
               Earth
               that
               's
               known
               ;
               by
               perverting
               and
               misapplying
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               better
               prove
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               using
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               proved
               it
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               which
               no
               Low
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               valid
               Law
               of
               Man
               ,
               forbids
               ,
               is
               not
               unlawful
               :
               but
               the
               use
               of
               the
               things
               forementioned
               ,
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               valid
               Law
               of
               Man
               forbids
               :
               Therefore
               the
               use
               of
               the
               things
               forementioned
               ,
               is
               not
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               will
               say
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               Law
               ,
               must
               shew
               that
               Law
               ,
               and
               prove
               his
               Affirmative
               :
               But
               let
               him
               take
               heed
               of
               adding
               to
               God's
               law
               :
               A
               false
               Prophet
               that
               fathered
               a
               false
               Message
               from
               God
               ,
               was
               an
               heinous
               sinner
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               worse
               falsly
               to
               father
               a
               Law
               on
               him
               ?
            
             
               Perhaps
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 forbids
                 ,
                 adding
                 or
                 diminishing
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               He
               doth
               so
               :
               Therefore
               let
               them
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               say
               his
               Law
               forbids
               that
               which
               it
               never
               forbad
               ,
               but
               in
               general
               commandeth
               .
               If
               we
               must
               not
               add
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               yet
               the
               Bookbinder
               that
               covereth
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawyers
               and
               Judges
               that
               expound
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               add
               thereby
               to
               the
               Law.
               When
               the
               Hearers
               bowed
               ,
               and
               prostrated
               themselves
               in
               reverence
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               by
               this
               add
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               nor
               yet
               when
               they
               made
               a
               Vow
               uncommanded
               ,
               or
               a
               Free-Will-Offering
               :
               And
               I
               think
               it
               was
               no
               sinful
               addition
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               Publican
               to
               smite
               his
               Breast
               ,
               and
               look
               downward
               ;
               and
               when
               Jeremy
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 smiteth
                 on
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 what
                 evil
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               No
               man
               idolatrously
               giveth
               God
               false
               worship
               .
               And
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               rent
               their
               clothes
               to
               express
               their
               repentance
               ,
               did
               not
               add
               to
               God's
               Word
               ,
               nor
               yet
               do
               it
               as
               necessary
               worship
               ,
               tho
               Joel
               says
               ,
               
                 Rent
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 your
                 garments
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Some
               Object
               ,
               That
               
                 Christ's
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Law
               to
               us
               ,
               forbidding
               any
               other
               gesture
               .
               But
               this
               Author
               professeth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               not
               Laws
               binding
               us
               to
               do
               the
               like
               :
               If
               they
               be
               ,
               we
               break
               many
               such
               Laws
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               do
               not
               eat
               a
               full
               Meal
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               it
               not
               without
               women
               ,
               only
               to
               a
               Family
               ,
               or
               to
               Twelve
               ,
               only
               to
               Teachers
               ,
               in
               an
               upper
               Reom
               ,
               in
               an
               Inn
               ,
               or
               Private
               House
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               lie
               along
               ,
               leaning
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ;
               especially
               when
               we
               take
               it
               not
               at
               Supper-time
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               to
               a
               Breakfast
               or
               Dinner
               .
               The
               Apostles
               brake
               no
               Law
               when
               they
               differed
               from
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               occasional
               Circumstances
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               Christ's
               Example
               binds
               us
               to
               a
               Table-gesture
               :
               But
               1.
               
               That
               may
               be
               convenient
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 not
                 necessary
              
               :
               The
               bare
               Example
               binds
               us
               not
               to
               it
               .
               2.
               
               If
               it
               did
               ,
               that
               were
               but
               like
               the
               general
               Law
               ;
               
                 Let
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
              
               ;
               and
               binds
               to
               no
               one
               sort
               of
               gesture
               at
               all
               :
               For
               then
               when
               they
               eat
               standing
               ,
               it
               would
               bind
               us
               to
               stand
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               eat
               kneeling
               (
               as
               Labourers
               oft
               do
               at
               Harvest-work
               in
               the
               Fields
               )
               ,
               it
               would
               bind
               us
               to
               kneel
               ;
               if
               they
               eat
               lying
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               bind
               us
               to
               that
               :
               and
               so
               this
               would
               but
               tie
               us
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               But
               in
               feasting
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               sometimes
               do
               it
               more
               lowly
               than
               in
               a
               common
               Table-gesture
               ,
               and
               break
               no
               Law.
               When
               Mary
               was
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               ,
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               washing
               Christ's
               feet
               with
               her
               Tears
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               offered
               her
               Bread
               or
               Wine
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               it
               had
               been
               no
               Idolatry
               so
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               grand
               Objection
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 worship
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ;
               which
               can
               be
               no
               better
               than
               a
               slander
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               Liturgy
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               renounce
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               real
               Presence
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               which
               yet
               many
               thousand
               Protestants
               believe
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               you
               kneel
               before
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               mediate
               Object
               of
               adoration
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               We
               neither
               make
               any
               Image
               ,
               nor
               invent
               this
               Medium
               ,
               nor
               yet
               symbolize
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               while
               we
               renounce
               the
               very
               Object
               (
               Transubstantiate
               Bread
               )
               which
               they
               adore
               ,
               and
               therefore
               break
               not
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               no
               more
               
               than
               we
               do
               in
               kneeling
               in
               lawful
               Prayer
               ,
               because
               they
               kneel
               in
               praying
               before
               Images
               ,
               or
               to
               Angels
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               Object
               of
               worship
               is
               either
               a
               meer
               
                 motive
                 exciting
                 Object
              
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               
                 terminative
                 mediate
                 worshipped
                 Object
              
               .
               The
               first
               is
               more
               than
               lawful
               :
               For
               we
               should
               be
               moved
               and
               stirred
               up
               by
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               by
               our
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               by
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               :
               And
               this
               is
               properly
               but
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               motive
               of
               our
               outward
               acts
               :
               And
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               no
               more
               .
               But
               if
               we
               did
               direct
               our
               worship
               terminatively
               to
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 mediate
                 Object
              
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               should
               pass
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               break
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               like
               Image-worship
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               Instances
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               people
               that
               have
               bowed
               to
               God
               before
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               moved
               by
               his
               word
               and
               presence
               ,
               who
               yet
               break
               not
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               nor
               idolized
               the
               Words
               or
               Prophets
               :
               So
               Joshua
               fell
               down
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               Josh
               .
               4.
               
               We
               give
               thanks
               for
               the
               Meat
               that
               stands
               before
               us
               on
               the
               Table
               ,
               as
               a
               Motive-Object
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               do
               it
               on
               our
               knees
               :
               Is
               this
               an
               idolatrous
               worshipping
               of
               our
               Meat
               ?
               I
               have
               many
               a
               time
               seen
               a
               miserable
               Beggar
               ,
               when
               one
               hath
               given
               him
               Money
               or
               Meat
               ,
               fall
               down
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 and
                 you
              
               ;
               Did
               this
               make
               the
               giver
               his
               Idol
               ?
               How
               sad
               is
               the
               case
               of
               ignorant
               young
               Christians
               ,
               whose
               Consciences
               must
               be
               racked
               or
               cheated
               by
               such
               Sophistry
               ,
               because
               their
               wits
               be
               not
               ripe
               enough
               to
               find
               out
               the
               deceit
               ?
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Another
                 Argument
              
               :
               That
               is
               not
               unlawful
               which
               God
               commandeth
               us
               in
               general
               to
               choose
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               alloweth
               in
               the
               Particulars
               :
               But
               such
               are
               the
               Twenty
               Things
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               God
               commandeth
               us
               to
               do
               all
               
                 things
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 edification
                 .
              
               This
               must
               needs
               reach
               to
               the
               undetermined
               circumstances
               .
               We
               cannot
               worship
               God
               publickly
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               in
               
                 some
                 words
              
               ,
               in
               some
               gestures
               ,
               in
               some
               time
               ,
               in
               some
               place
               ;
               nor
               profess
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Covenant-consent
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 some
                 sign
              
               :
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               If
               you
               choose
               
                 no
                 one
              
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               tied
               us
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               bid
               us
               
                 choose
                 to
                 edification
              
               ,
               we
               break
               his
               General
               Law.
               If
               you
               can
               prove
               that
               we
               
                 choose
                 amiss
              
               ,
               the
               Fault
               will
               be
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               choose
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               choose
               not
               better
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               That
               is
               not
               unlawful
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               before
               us
               without
               blame
               ,
               and
               belongeth
               also
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               use
               of
               such
               Modes
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               God's
               instituted
               worship
               ,
               which
               are
               left
               variable
               ,
               and
               free
               to
               occasional
               choice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               What
               Christ
               did
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               anon
               .
               Paul
               hath
               his
               [
               
                 Not
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 I
              
               ]
               ;
               signifying
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               was
               not
               determined
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               
               He
               judgeth
               circumstantial
               differences
               such
               as
               should
               not
               break
               communion
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               that
               kept
               days
               ,
               or
               kept
               them
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               did
               eat
               ,
               or
               not
               eat
               ,
               did
               it
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               did
               he
               bid
               them
               not
               
                 judg
                 each
                 other
                 for
                 idolatry
              
               ?
               or
               say
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               That
               Idolaters
               were
               
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 approved
                 of
                 men
                 ?
              
               or
               
                 Rom
                 ▪
              
               15.
               or
               bid
               them
               
                 receive
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 received
                 us
                 ?
              
               He
               regulateth
               their
               Church-Meetings
               ,
               
                 How
                 many
              
               shall
               speak
               at
               a
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               course
               and
               order
               ;
               and
               that
               women
               shall
               be
               vailed
               ,
               and
               not
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               salute
               each
               other
               with
               an
               holy
               Kiss
               ,
               &c.
               not
               by
               a
               Law
               that
               setleth
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               General
               Law
               of
               doing
               all
               in
               
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 edification
              
               ;
               and
               pleadeth
               not
               Institution
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               is
               alterable
               ,
               as
               the
               signification
               of
               such
               acts
               are
               .
               And
               St.
               James
               will
               have
               the
               
                 Elders
                 anoint
                 the
                 sick
                 with
                 Oyl
                 for
                 recovery
                 ,
              
               which
               yet
               bindeth
               not
               us
               .
               The
               Papists
               use
               this
               as
               an
               Institution
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
              
               in
               Confirmation
               :
               They
               say
               in
               
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 Receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               and
               breathe
               on
               the
               Person
               :
               They
               
                 wash
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 one
                 another
              
               in
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               yet
               these
               men
               condemn
               them
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               superstitious
               ,
               for
               imitating
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Scripture-Examples
               ,
               and
               cry
               down
               Popery
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               call
               us
               Idolaters
               ,
               for
               going
               beyond
               Scripture-institution
               .
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               their
               
                 keeping
                 Lent
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
              
               of
               Christ's
               forty
               days
               fast
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               it
               Idolatry
               both
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               follow
               Scripture-Examples
               ?
            
             
               To
               all
               the
               rest
               I
               add
               one
               Instance
               more
               :
               Swearing
               by
               appeal
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               solemn
               act
               of
               worship
               :
               but
               the
               sign
               of
               taking
               an
               Oath
               ,
               is
               left
               free
               to
               convenient
               choice
               .
               Abraham's
               Servant
               did
               it
               by
               
                 putting
                 his
                 hand
                 under
                 his
                 thigh
                 :
              
               Was
               this
               a
               common
               Law
               ,
               or
               Institution
               ?
               Others
               did
               it
               otherwise
               :
               We
               do
               it
               by
               laying
               our
               hand
               
                 on
                 the
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               
                 kissing
                 it
              
               .
               These
               .
               are
               neither
               sinful
               additions
               ,
               or
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               Memorial
               of
               God's
               Works
               ,
               and
               Mens
               Covenants
               ,
               were
               kept
               ,
               sometime
               by
               pitching
               Stones
               ,
               sometime
               by
               Pillars
               ,
               sometime
               by
               set
               days
               (
               as
               the
               Feast
               of
               Purim
               ,
               )
               sometime
               by
               laying
               up
               the
               
               Ensigns
               (
               as
               Goliah's
               Sword
               ,
               &c.
               )
               And
               all
               these
               lawful
               ,
               and
               no
               Ido
               :
               latry
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               will
               unveil
               these
               mens
               Doctrine
               of
               Separation
               ,
               and
               then
               judg
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               Union
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ;
               or
               the
               Wisdom
               from
               above
               ,
               which
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Secondary
               Modal
               Worship
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               instituted
               by
               a
               fixing
               Law.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               deceit
               not
               to
               distinguish
               these
               different
               things
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               charge
               of
               [
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               ]
               unexplained
               ,
               is
               meer
               deceit
               :
               1.
               
               Worship
               is
               so
               far
               [
               false
               ]
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
               Every
               Sermon
               ,
               Prayer
               or
               Sacrament
               which
               we
               administer
               ,
               hath
               faultiness
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               far
               [
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               ]
               .
               2.
               
               But
               Worship
               offered
               God
               on
               pretence
               that
               he
               instituted
               it
               when
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               or
               that
               Man
               hath
               authority
               to
               command
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               yet
               worse
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               .
               3.
               
               And
               the
               worship
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               or
               Idols
               ,
               is
               yet
               worse
               than
               that
               ,
               and
               abhorred
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               making
               all
               
                 faulty
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               nameth
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               false
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               is
               yet
               more
               sinful
               ,
               and
               of
               mischievous
               importance
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               So
               is
               it
               to
               make
               the
               Churches
               
                 Idols
                 Temples
              
               ,
               where
               they
               do
               kneel
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               So
               is
               it
               to
               feign
               falsly
               ,
               that
               God
               calleth
               men
               to
               come
               out
               from
               such
               ,
               and
               be
               separate
               ,
               because
               he
               calleth
               them
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               falsly
               adding
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               his
               Doctrine
               he
               maketh
               Christ
               an
               Idolater
               (
               which
               Imention
               with
               horror
               )
               :
               For
               he
               1.
               used
               Circumstances
               riot
               instituted
               before
               ,
               or
               by
               himself
               :
               He
               preached
               on
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               in
               a
               Ship
               ,
               &c.
               not
               commanded
               :
               He
               commended
               Mary
               for
               anointing
               him
               ,
               washing
               his
               Feet
               with
               Tears
               ,
               wiping
               them
               with
               her
               Hair
               ,
               not
               instituted
               in
               particular
               :
               He
               commended
               the
               Publican
               for
               smitinig
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               standing
               far
               off
               ,
               not
               looking
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               without
               particular
               Command
               :
               His
               Custom
               was
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Synagogue-worship
               :
               He
               from
               his
               childhood
               performed
               Temple-Duties
               and
               Service
               :
               He
               commanded
               the
               Lepers
               cleansed
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               offer
               their
               due
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               to
               hear
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               in
               Moses
               Chair
               ,
               &c.
               And
               yet
               1.
               
               The
               High
               Priests
               were
               not
               of
               Aaron's
               line
               ,
               according
               to
               Institution
               .
               2.
               
               They
               bought
               the
               Office
               of
               
                 Heathen
                 Romans
              
               .
               3.
               
               They
               had
               it
               not
               for
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               institution
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
              
               and
               Manners
               ,
               were
               heinously
               corrupted
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Hearers
               were
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               Leaven
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               imitate
               their
               lives
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               bitter
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Persecutors
               :
               yet
               Christ
               never
               bid
               his
               Disciples
               to
               separate
               from
               any
               thing
               but
               their
               errors
               ;
               but
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 cast
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 synagogues
                 .
              
               And
               doubtless
               Christ
               committed
               no
               sin
               ;
               nor
               can
               we
               be
               so
               holy
               as
               he
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               He
               condemneth
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               that
               used
               such
               things
               that
               were
               not
               instituted
               in
               Worship
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               mentioned
               in
               swearing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               maketh
               the
               Apostles
               Idolatrous
               that
               used
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               maketh
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               Idolatrous
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               approve
               it
               .
               For
               they
               used
               such
               uninstituted
               things
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               Romans
               were
               guilty
               of
               differences
               in
               God's
               Service
               ,
               and
               despising
               and
               judging
               each
               other
               for
               them
               ;
               The
               Corinthians
               were
               Carnal
               in
               making
               Parties
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               they
               defrauded
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Law
               before
               Heathens
               .
               They
               had
               Fornicators
               ,
               Judaizing
               envious
               Slanderers
               of
               Paul
               ,
               Heretical
               deniers
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               such
               as
               eat
               in
               Idols
               Temples
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               :
               Were
               drunk
               at
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               Galatians
               are
               yet
               sharplier
               charged
               :
               Almost
               all
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               Rom.
               2.
               and
               3.
               had
               Nicholaitans
               ,
               or
               Jezabels
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               God
               hated
               :
               and
               no
               Christian
               is
               called
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               any
               one
               of
               all
               these
               ;
               but
               commanded
               to
               amend
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               Unity
               ,
               without
               divison
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               condemneth
               as
               Idolaters
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               ,
               for
               Six
               Hundred
               ,
               if
               not
               One
               Thousand
               Years
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               not
               One
               Church
               Christian
               ,
               or
               Heretick
               (
               as
               far
               as
               any
               History
               tells
               us
               that
               I
               have
               found
               )
               did
               ever
               deny
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               False
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Idolatry
               .
               They
               all
               ●ent
               further
               than
               our
               Parish
               Churches
               do
               .
               At
               Baptism
               they
               used
               the
               White
               Garment
               ,
               tasting
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               ,
               Chrisme
               or
               anointing
               the
               Forehead
               ,
               Crossing
               ;
               they
               adored
               onely
               Standing
               ,
               and
               not
               Kneeling
               ,
               every
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               all
               as
               significant
               Ceremonies
               :
               No
               one
               Church
               or
               Person
               is
               said
               to
               scruple
               these
               ;
               I
               think
               they
               did
               not
               well
               :
               but
               God
               rejected
               not
               their
               Worship
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               He
               maketh
               all
               ,
               or
               near
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               :
               All
               on
               Earth
               ,
               save
               the
               Protestants
               are
               far
               grosser
               in
               their
               Liturgies
               and
               Ceremonies
               than
               the
               English
               :
               Of
               the
               
                 Protesants
                 ,
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Saxony
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               have
               Liturgies
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Church-Images
               ,
               Consubstantiation
               .
               The
               
               Helvetians
               are
               such
               as
               are
               called
               Erastians
               ,
               making
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               onely
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               common
               .
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               France
               ,
               yea
               and
               Helland
               ,
               have
               their
               Liturgies
               and
               some
               Rites
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               He
               condemneth
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Dissenters
               that
               are
               here
               called
               Protestants
               .
               For
               they
               have
               al1
               many
               of
               the
               foresaid
               uninstituted
               things
               :
               They
               put
               off
               the
               Hat
               in
               Church
               at
               Prayer
               .
               They
               stand
               up
               at
               the
               Blessing
               ;
               they
               use
               uncommanded
               gestures
               at
               Sacrament
               ;
               they
               use
               Psalm-versions
               ,
               Metres
               ,
               Tunes
               Scripture-Translations
               ,
               Divisions
               into
               Chapter
               and
               Verse
               ,
               never
               instituted
               particularly
               .
               The
               Scots
               used
               a
               Governement
               by
               Classes
               ,
               National
               Assemblies
               of
               various
               Elders
               ,
               ruling
               by
               Vote
               ,
               instead
               of
               meer
               consulting
               for
               Concord
               ,
               uncommanded
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               I
               humbly
               propose
               it
               to
               consideration
               ,
               Whether
               by
               consequence
               (
               which
               he
               seeth
               not
               ,
               nor
               owneth
               )
               do
               not
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               work
               of
               mans
               redemption
               :
               I
               challenge
               him
               to
               name
               me
               one
               Church
               on
               Earth
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               false
               Worship
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               Suppose
               this
               were
               but
               in
               a
               few
               Ages
               ,
               as
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               or
               fourth
               Century
               :
               Then
               a
               Temple
               of
               Idols
               ,
               and
               Company
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               :
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               there
               was
               no
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               No
               Kingdom
               ,
               no
               King
               :
               No
               Wife
               ,
               no
               Husband
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               Christ
               .
               How
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               he
               make
               all
               ,
               or
               near
               all
               the
               Church
               Idolaters
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               himself
               with
               the
               rest
               ?
            
             
               15.
               
               If
               it
               be
               a
               heinious
               sin
               to
               bear
               false
               Witness
               against
               a
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               to
               slander
               one
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               to
               slander
               and
               back-bite
               all
               the
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himself
               ?
            
             
               16.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               work
               of
               Satan
               to
               destroy
               Love
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               almost
               all
               Christians
               odious
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               he
               do
               so
               ,
               that
               calleth
               them
               Idolaters
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               Preaching
               men
               ,
               into
               the
               hatred
               of
               each
               other
               ?
               Do
               we
               owe
               no
               Love
               to
               any
               Christians
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               due
               to
               Idolaters
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               otherwise
               described
               ?
            
             
               17.
               
               Doth
               he
               not
               deny
               that
               Communion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ?
               and
               tempt
               weak
               Christians
               into
               sinful
               Separations
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               Slanders
               ,
               Judgings
               ,
               Murmurings
               ,
               Envies
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               Doth
               not
               this
               directly
               destroy
               the
               Church
               by
               Dissolution
               ?
               When
               there
               is
               none
               to
               be
               owned
               or
               joyned
               with
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               somewhat
               which
               he
               calleth
               false
               worship
               .
               And
               is
               not
               separating
               the
               Materials
               ,
               destroying
               the
               house
               ?
            
             
             
               19.
               
               Doth
               he
               not
               directly
               rush
               into
               the
               Sin
               which
               ,
               he
               condemneth
               adding
               to
               God's
               Laws
               ,
               and
               saying
               he
               forbids
               what
               he
               forbids
               not
               ?
               yea
               ,
               fathering
               on
               him
               Laws
               more
               rigorous
               than
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               as
               disowning
               Christ's
               Church
               as
               Idolators
               and
               false
               Worshippers
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               I
               add
               ,
               such
               wofully
               harden
               men
               in
               that
               which
               they
               themselves
               suffer
               by
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               call
               enmity
               and
               persecution
               ,
               and
               make
               more
               Conformists
               while
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               than
               
                 R.
                 B.
              
               whom
               he
               frivolously
               talketh
               of
               ,
               ever
               did
               (
               except
               it
               be
               a
               Conformity
               to
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               .
               )
               For
               when
               men
               read
               and
               hear
               others
               confidently
               rage
               against
               Truth
               and
               Duty
               ,
               by
               rash
               presumptuous
               ignorance
               ,
               they
               judge
               of
               all
               our
               dissent
               by
               this
               :
               And
               while
               many
               run
               into
               this
               Guilt
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               justify
               their
               Afflicters
               :
               And
               it
               tempteth
               weak
               Persons
               to
               suffer
               for
               sinful
               separation
               as
               evil
               doers
               ,
               thinking
               it
               is
               for
               Truth
               .
               Oh
               with
               what
               grief
               will
               understanding
               men
               see
               Christians
               together
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               state
               of
               enmity
               by
               mistakes
               .
               To
               see
               some
               at
               once
               require
               from
               others
               ,
               things
               good
               and
               necessary
               ,
               things
               Lawful
               but
               unnecessary
               ;
               things
               necessary
               in
               their
               Genus
               ,
               but
               not
               this
               more
               than
               that
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               sinful
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               almost
               alike
               .
               To
               see
               those
               whose
               Senses
               are
               not
               exercised
               to
               discern
               things
               that
               differ
               ,
               misled
               by
               the
               words
               and
               reverence
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               swallow
               some
               Sins
               as
               excellent
               Duties
               ,
               and
               fly
               from
               things
               Lawful
               ;
               yea
               ,
               oft
               from
               great
               Duties
               ,
               as
               odious
               Sins
               ,
               and
               suffer
               rejoyeingly
               for
               sinning
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               condemning
               all
               that
               sin
               not
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               all
               ,
               or
               almost
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               calling
               them
               Idolaters
               for
               being
               wiser
               and
               better
               than
               they
               ,
               who
               alas
               ,
               do
               in
               all
               things
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               ignorant
               Babes
               ,
               and
               who
               speak
               evil
               of
               that
               which
               they
               understand
               not
               And
               then
               to
               see
               others
               revile
               ,
               and
               hate
               ,
               and
               ruin
               these
               mistaking
               Christians
               by
               a
               far
               more
               dangerous
               mistake
               ;
               as
               if
               Religious
               fear
               of
               Sin
               ,
               were
               an
               unsufferable
               thing
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               intollerable
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               were
               a
               disgraceful
               thing
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               themselves
               and
               all
               Mankind
               were
               not
               liable
               to
               worser
               Errors
               ,
               than
               to
               take
               some
               lawful
               things
               for
               Sin
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               unlawful
               things
               stand
               near
               them
               ,
               or
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               oft
               spoken
               ,
               and
               now
               only
               say
               again
               ,
               That
               if
               those
               justly
               called
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               who
               think
               Parish
               Communion
               under
               honest
               Ministers
               to
               be
               idolatry
               ,
               or
               unlawful
               ,
               will
               but
               without
               prejudice
               read
               what
               is
               written
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               by
               the
               old
               Godly
               ,
               Judicious
               Non-Conformisits
               ,
               especially
               Ball
               's
               Trial
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Hildersham
              
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Dr.
               Ames
               ,
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               ,
               Mr.
               Gifford
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Paget
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               Mr.
               Rathband
               ,
               &c.
               they
               will
               
               need
               no
               more
               to
               save
               them
               from
               this
               scandalous
               Schism
               :
               But
               if
               Peter
               withdraw
               or
               separate
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               fear
               of
               offending
               the
               Jewish
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Barnabas
               be
               led
               away
               with
               the
               Dissimulation
               ,
               Paul
               must
               oppose
               it
               to
               their
               Faces
               :
               And
               I
               that
               have
               seen
               what
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Division
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               read
               that
               God
               never
               blest
               unnecessary
               separation
               ,
               will
               imitate
               Paul.
               And
               if
               this
               World
               be
               uncurable
               ,
               the
               Lord
               prepare
               me
               for
               that
               World
               where
               Love
               and
               Unity
               have
               no
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .